[ AstonisheD / AmazeD ]

[Tyrant Raver]

Chapter 6: Rite

Few moments after Thea and Walter, and the correspondent superheroes, Liberty Brilliant Park was immediately surrounded by the Metro Authority and a small dispatched Supernova Committee Task Force. In a matter of minutes, they have put the entire theme park under quarantine and lock down. It would look like that the park won’t be open for the public for a while.

The Metro Authority or the police force secured the perimeter while the SC Task Force apprehended the two supervillains, both unconscious and de-powered, and safely contained them into special containment units made for offending Anomala like them. Some of the area was ravaged, particularly the vicinity of the park’s main attraction, the Liberty Wheel; an aftermath of the earlier clash. Thankfully, no casualties have been recorded and a few injured.

The mother and daughter earlier whom was saved by Thea was taken in for a short questioning, since they were the witness of the scene earlier. They were all praises to Thea and Walter with the little girl even wanted to see Thea again, it would seem that she has gained her first fan.

----------------

Meanwhile at the Pappatore Cafe…

As the live feed ended a few minutes ago, Kurome and Kurszt sat silently upon their seats, contemplating on what they had just saw. Kurome finished her coffee, still has that beaming smile on her face and elation resonated within her as she saw the showcase of both Thea and Walter. While Kurszt hung his head, his palm on his forehead by the table, he was at a complete disbelief.

Kurszt restrained himself from shaking; astonishment, shock and with a little bit of fear inter-mingled and well-up in his heart after witnessing that battle. At that moment, he thought back at their battle, him against Walter in front of the hospital, just the other day. If Walter was really trying that day, he could have dealt a serious damage to him.

Now that he thought about it, Kurome saying Walter could have countered his retaliation in a number of ways now rang true. Kurszt was holding back that time, and in reality, the battle would have been decided from the start. Realizing now that him holding back that day, would have been a fatal mistake; and judging from the live feed earlier, Walter has yet to discover the true nature of his Nexus Trait. Yet even at that state, his powers were at an unmistakably high magnitude, powerful enough to take out two supervillains at the same time.

“...”

A subtle smirk crept up his face. Eventually, a welling excitement overtook his countenance. A desire to challenge Walter again burned in him like a candle.

Kurome let out a soft giggle as she noticed her colleague in a state. Seeing it as a sign, she empathized with him in silence, elated that this may be the motivation that Kurszt was looking for. There was no hint of malice in his countenance, but only inspiration.

“Sah! I better get going.”

After putting her cup down, Kurome stood up from her chair and stretched her body a bit, performing some light calisthenics.

“Omoshiroi ne? He’s a pretty good catch, right?”

She added, directing the seemingly rhetorical question at Kurszt, whom was still like in a waking trance.

Not responding to it, he wrapped up the transponder and put it back in his pocket. He took off his apron and loosened his necktie. He was not sulking or anything, but it would seem that the battle ensued earlier kept replaying on his mind, as if Kurszt just got back from watching a very memorable movie. Kurome then held her hand up pressed her thumb and middle finger together then snapped with a rather loud sound.

“...ah!”

Kurszt was suddenly knocked back into reality. Lightly rubbing his temple, and shaking his head. The sudden snap must have rang his head quite a bit.

“Mou… You should really pay attention when someone talks to you, Kurszt-kun.”

Kurome lurched forward with her hands on her hips, while giving him a rather disappointed expression. She then straightened and crossed her arms and raised her brow while puffing one cheek.

“S-sorry. Hmm… But I had to admit--that was really something.”,

“Kukuku! I know that face. But unfortunately, I won’t allow it.”,

“Uah!”

Kurszt was visibly taken by surprise by her consequent response. Scratching the back of his head, he cast a rather resigned expression. He really could not hide his emotions around Kurome, the girl was the sharpest person he knew.

“Ahahaha! Daijobu daijobu! Maybe someday, but right now, like I said earlier, we are fighting an uphill battle from now on.”

Kurome was basically teasing him at this point, she laughed it off while repeatedly patting his back.

“But, if you do find yourselves at the different sides of the board one day--then you have my permission.”

She suddenly blurted out, much to Kurszt’s surprise. As he was about to respond, Kurome was already almost out of sight. With her back, she waved Kurszt off as she trail off and disappeared. He could only let out a long sigh of exasperation, she was always like this. With Kurome’s words burned in his mind, Kurszt contemplated a bit looking at his palm, feeling the flow of Nexus Energy in his veins.

“The bigger question would be, if we did, will I able to put up a decent fight? Or will he put up a decent fight?”

Currently, him and Walter were working side-by-side, with a common goal in mind. But after witnessing the gist of his abilities, he could not help but wishing that he was on the opposing side of the board. A burning desire to fight him, malicious to an extent even, but not to the point of obsession… maybe.

“Someday… If we do find ourselves on the opposing sides of the board--I won’t hesitate.”

Whispering to himself, he clenched his fist and held it closer to his face. After a few moments, Kurszt eased up and wrapped things up. He grabbed his bag and set off back to his house.

---------------

After a short transit ride and a short walk, Thea and Walter made their way towards their respective homes. Along the way, he insisted that he would walk Thea back to her residence, at her apartment. They would make light conversations here and there, but not as often compared in the morning. Maybe due to exhaustion, but nonetheless, their silent communication was that of contentment.

After almost an hour of walking, the two finally made it in front of the apartment complex, where Thea took residence. It was a pretty big structure, like a grand dormitory, encompassing the entire block in size. The name of the place was written on the entryway arc just above their heads.

Bokujo Residences

The name itself was Japanese in origins, meaning pasture. One of the many places where Japanese immigrants of the Metro Zones live. Originally an apartment complex built to house Japanese refugees during the tragic event of 5 years ago, the Fall of the Rising Sun.

============

The Fall of the Rising Sun was rather depressing and tragic event that refers to the complete and utter fall of Japan. Years after the White Storm event, Japan’s ecosystem was badly contaminated by the harmful mutation side-effect of the White Rays. As a result, it was the country that had the largest Red Zone.

It was manageable at first, then one day, an invisible cloud toxic miasma emerged from the skies of the Red Zone and began slowly consuming the Imperial Metro Zone. At first it was invisible, then as the days goes by, the miasma took form of a black cloud, hanging over the japanese air space. This toxic cloud was dubbed by the Japanese, the Murakumo.

The clawed grip of the miasma began to take hold within days, enveloping the entire Metro Zone and blotting out the sky completely. The harmful effects of the Murakumo were immediate, from suffocation, disease, hallucinations and worse, mutation. People were indiscriminately consumed by this cloud of death.

As the Murakumo contamination became progressively worse with each passing day, the Metro Zone fell into a state of total unrest. Despite the efforts of its government to stave back the Murakumo. Riots in every street, destruction of property, massacres, it drove the Imperial Metro Zone into a state of total ruination.

As the Metro Zone finally fell, its government toppled, the survivors of the Murakumo were forced to evacuate, leave overseas. The United Nations together with the Supernova Committee, joined efforts in evacuating the japanese refugees. Providing shelter for them into different countries and Metro Zones throughout the globe.

And as of the current, the Japanese refugees has integrated into their respective shelter in the Metro Zones, amalgamating their culture and influence to majority. And in turn, the Metro Government has provided them with a district/city of their own. Similar to how some cities all over the world have Chinatowns.

With their land finally succumbed to the monstrous miasma, Murakumo, the land they once knew was now but a fleeting memory. A great tragedy indeed, people who lost their identities and nation. Their once proud nation, now just a uninhabited piece of land of forgotten memories.

Five years have passed, the fallen country itself was but a single Red Zone, unfit to support life, still consumed by the poisonous miasma. It had been speculated that the land was now inhabited by number of Type-4 Anomala, a massive hive of monsters. Still speculation is still speculation, the land itself was closely being monitored by the Supernova Committee via satellite.

But due to the unique nature of the Murakumo, it blocks any means of observation. From ultra-violet, X-ray, infra-red, anything. The cloud itself was a concentrated and stagnant Nexus Energy. As a result, the land itself was under constant observation.

Following the event, the Metro Zone governments and Supernova Committee made an effort to preventing that cataclysmic event from happening to other countries. Forming various contingencies and counter-measures to protect the other Metro Zones from being consumed by an another ‘Murakumo’.

====================

After spending quite a while, staring at the broad side of the complex, Walter glanced at Thea whom seem to be fidgeting in place. It was as if she was waiting for something to break the ice, or finding the appropriate words to say.

“Umm… err… Thea.”,

“Hm?”

Thea suddenly stood in attention, as if she was hit with a sudden jolt on her spine. Walter just then, decided to speak up.

“Well I… thanks for today. I really enjoyed our--umm… date.”

He nearly choked to utter the last word. He grew flustered and could not even meet her eyes. His eyes swimming left and right, like he was checking if they were alone in the vicinity. There were few passers-by but, it seemed that they were too far out of sight to be even noticed.

“Yeah… I… um… yes…”

Thea could not even form a coherent thought, she was so ruffled that she was basically babbling instead of forming sentences with sense. She was fidgeting and growing listless by the minute.

The two slightly turned around, their gazes averted from each other yet still kept a close distance. It looked like they were about to leave, but could not do it otherwise. Inside their heads, both of them were screaming at themselves to do something, anything of sort.

It was then, unknowingly their hands touched, as if some invisible force controlled them to do so. As they felt their respective warmth, their gazes immediately turned unto each other.

Walter let out a long sigh and held her other hand, instinctively. He squeezed it lightly, feeling the warmth from her small hands flow unto his. A gentle smile drew unto his countenance.

“Walter…”

Thea returned his smile with hers. It was then, she realized they did not need words to express their utmost gratitude. She squeezed back his hands, it was rough, hard and larger than hers, yet it had a comforting warmth about it.

Unknowingly, and caught up in this moment of bliss, they inched closer. But as they were but a short distance away…

“Ara ara…”

A voice from behind. The two suddenly let go and turned towards the source. Both flushed and embarrassed.

The voice came from a short and petite old woman. No shorter than 5 feet, roughly in her 70’s and wearing a gray kimono and wooden slippers. She was holding a paper parasol on one hand, a bag of groceries on the other.

“M-m-mrs. Hinokami! G-good evening!”

Quickly paying respect, Thea stepped forward and greeted the old lady with a rather stiff bow. Walter looked at Thea as he heard the old lady’s name. Hinokami… The name rang a vague familiarity to him.

“Ohoho… I have heard you were discharged from the hospital this morning. I was going to prepare something for you for dinner. And I was wondering that you have not yet returned. Ohoho.”

The old lady cackled with a bit of a hoarse tone, probably because of age. Yet she exhibited a beaming smile and had that warm presence about her.

“Oh, Mrs. Hinokami… I… I mean you shouldn’t have. And I’m sorry I haven’t the chance--”,

“Mah, mah… I insist, my grand daughter and her friend were worried sick about you. And do not worry, it is quite not a bother.”,

“Th-they were…?”,

“Mhm…”

The old lady nodded in response. Thea was about to give a long-winded explanation, but Mrs. Hinokami gestured that it wasn’t quite a problem. Thea was surprised that her grand daughter had missed her during her absence, and she was touched by the gesture.

“They were planning to visit you on the hospital but due to circumstances, couldn’t. Gomen, you must’ve felt lonely.”

The old lady’s expression turned sad as she said that. Seeing her sad expression, both Walter and Thea felt their hearts twinged.

“Ah no, no! Mrs. Hinokami, I understand. It’s okay, actually I’m glad that they thought of visiting me. That alone is enough. Honest!”

As if trying to console a crying child, Thea hurriedly supplied a statement of reassurance to the old lady. The old lady’s face returned its former warmth and smile.

“Ohoho… I see. I’m glad. Hmm?”

Just then the old lady noticed the boy whom was standing just a few steps behind Thea. Maybe due to her fading sight that she had completely failed to notice Walter. Walter on the other hand, tilted his head as he tried to recall where did he heard the name, ‘Hinokami’ before.

The warm and welcoming presence, beaming smile and the… odd speech pattern. It was then the old lady had considered Walter.

“Ah.. from the look on your face, you have something on your mind. Do be prompt, I won’t bite, ohoho…”

The cheery old lady teased him a bit.

“Ah! Sorry. Umm… well… Mrs. Hinokami. Do you--by chance, know someone named Kuro--”,

“Oba-san!!! Tadaima! I’m back!”

Speak of the devil, just as Walter was about to ask the question, a familiar voice was heard approaching from the distance. A certain energetic, happy-go-lucky… huh?

“Say it…”

…

“Say it…”

You really did add this particular word didn’t you?

“...Maybe~ Tee Hee!”

You know you are allowed to have that awareness but there should be limits to what you are permitted to do.

“Uu… it’s just one word. Hayaku...”

Sigh… Alright. Damn those puppy eyes of yours. Alright! But just this once. I should enforce some 4^th wall rules next time. Okay back to the stage. Ahem!

“Thanks, Narrator!”

A certain happy-go-lucky, energetic, beautiful velvet-haired girl, with her pigtails fluttering about trailing behind her while waving about her hand towards the crowd.

“Kurome!”, “Kurome!”

Both Thea and Walter uttered that first name in complete unison with differing tones of their own. Walter to surprise while Thea was to gladness. Kurome stopped to bow before her grandmother and then turned her attention to Thea and Walter.

“Ara…? Thea-chan, and oooh~ stud muffin!”,

“Umm… Walter.”

He immediately chimed in his voice, as if to drown that last part and correcting her sternly.

“Wait, you knew her?”,

“--you too?”

The two exchanged puzzled glances. While the old lady was laughing up a storm in amusement. Thoroughly amused by the turn of events.

“She’s my friend here, in the residence.”,

“She’s… actually my club president--OURS since you are joining us.”

Both exchanged statements and then surprised gestures.

“Arara… Kurocchan, Thea, do pray tell who is this fine lad.”

Cackling a bit, old lady Hinokami tapped both girls’ shoulders. It hit Walter that he completely forgot to properly introduce himself to Mrs. Hinokami.

“Ah! Oh yes, I’m Walter Olven. Umm… Yoroshiku Onegaishimasu? (A pleasure to meet you.)”

Along with a simple introduction, he thought to add a basic japanese phrase at the end, while bowing his head promptly. Much to the amusement of the old lady and her granddaughter. Though Walter could have managed to pronounced it a bit more better.

“Ohoho! Nice to meet you too, Olven-san. But you can omit saying nihongo if you’re not comfortable. Ohoho…”

She said with a warm smile and a light giggle, saying that he need not bother putting on airs. Save Walter the embarrassment.

“And to answer your query, yes, Kurocchan is my granddaughter. As I am the landlady of Bokujo, Hinokami Hakume.”

She bowed slightly, as to show her courtesy to Walter. And out of respect, he bowed back. With the introduction out of the way, old lady Hinokami went off ahead of the teens as she has still have to cook for a special dinner for Thea’s return from the hospital. Seeing them off, she promptly went inside the main building.

“Ehh… so Thea-chan wants to join SA Brigade? Hmm…”

Kurome pondered for a while. Taking chance of the serendipity, Walter told her that he had extended a recruitment dossier to Thea from their club, the SA Brigade.

“Yosh! Alright, I’ll let her! She’s my good neighbor here and this could solve our beef with the school administration. But--!”

Both of them were about to breathe a sigh of relief when they were suddenly cut off. A mischievous smile crept up her face as she slid beside the two.

“Arara… Ararara! Futari tomo~ What were you guys doing together, heh~?”

Eyes sparkling, brow knitting and with a complete mischievous expression about her face. Kurome nudged both of them with her elbows. Walter knew this expression well, Kurome was always making a big fuss over these kind of situations.

“Well… uh… we---”,

“That’s… well… I-it’s not like---”

The two stumbled and fumbled about their thoughts. Walter saw this coming yet words failed him. While Thea was babbling again, at her wit’s end, bewildered and flustered.

“Hahahahaha! Jodan da yo, jodan. I’m kidding! We’ll just talk this over by Monday.”

Laughing up quite a storm, Kurome took bliss of teasing the two. Though not really mean-spirited, both of them cast a sulking expression upon her.

“Sah, toriaezu… anyway, had to help grandma prepare dinner! And homework and all that.”

She struck her palm with her hand as realization dawned upon her. Kurome waved them off as she hurriedly ran back to the apartment complex. Whimsically fluttering about without the care in the world, she truly is one peculiar girl.

“Hmm… she’s always like that.”

Thea crossed her arms and puffed her cheeks as she saw her off. While Walter just laughed it off whilst wearing a wry smile.

“Well, I better follow suit.”,

“Yeah…”

He responded with a sigh, on a rather sad note. Part of him did not want for this day to end. Time really flies and so much had happened on this day. He could only hope that Thea felt the same way about today too.

“So… Monday?”,

“Yes.”

She nodded gleefully, wearing her honest and warm smile. At least, both of them have something to look forward to. With a last exchange of smiles, both of them parted ways.

As Thea reached the door to the main building, she looked back one last time to see Walter as he walked away. She held up her hand as if to catch him, she still has so many things to say to him. Although the day was very eventful, she couldn’t help but wish it was longer.

“Wah!”

The door behind her opened and two sets of arms pulled Thea inside the door. As the door was locked behind her, she was greeted by two familiar faces, the ones who pulled her in.

“Kurome--ah! Xiu!”,

“Hee hee…”

Kurome giggled as both her and Xiu forcibly pushed Thea’s back towards the hallway. Dumbfounded, Thea could not help but gazed both of them from side to side.

“Ehh? What are you guys--”,

“Hee hee… you lady need to tell me the details. Details!”,

“Hmm… not fair, you had a date before us. We need details.”

The two wearing sulky expressions, pushed Thea onto the hot seat. From the looks of it, it was gonna be a long night for Thea. Xiu and Kurome and her has a lot to catch up to.

Thea has always been alone at school ever since she arrived here in the Metro Zone. She brought herself to shut herself out on the world and the people that lived here. But in reality, even though not at school, she was always taken care of the landlady and her two neighbors. Xiu and Kurome were at a upper level so they barely saw each other in school.

Before her enrollment and during her first days here in the Yorktown Metro Zone, Xiu and Kurome would always knock on her door in attempt to mingle with her. At first, Thea was very stubborn, not to be bothered and always shunning them whenever. Even the landlady herself.

But over time, the girls’ persistence would bear fruit as Thea eventually opened and softened up to them. Every after school, they would knock on her door bringing snacks, food, books, game consoles and company of course. Before Walter, the two were the only ones whom she trusted a great deal. Kurome also was the one responsible of Thea’s enrollment on Yorktown State University, acting as her proctor and referral.

The three girls eventually made their way towards Thea’s unit. Moments short after the door closed, a lively atmosphere instantly enveloped inside the room.

---------------

As Walter made his way home, events that had transpired earlier played over and over in his thoughts. Walking through the passing crowd, he suddenly thought of the moments he and Thea spent. It was only for one day, yet it had been so eventful that he wanted to spend more time with her. Thinking of her felt like he was walking on a clear fields of grass, ignoring the passing crowd like he was walking through vast fields of green.

“...”

As he thought about it, a sense of longing and loneliness pricked his heart like tiny barbs. It was a shame that they did not had the chance to buy and bring home a souvenir from their trip, due to unexpected circumstances. But since they had spent a plenty of time together, maybe asking for a commemorative item might be asking too much.

Eventually, Walter just brushed off the negativity as he thought about Thea joining the SA Brigade on the start of next week. They will be seeing each other much more often from there on. Her smile, her warmth and her tears; as those thoughts crossed his mind, Walter raised his hand and balled it into a fist.

“I will protect her.”

He asserted to himself, dispelling his doubts and insecurities. If not as a superhero, then as one capable of doing so. Though one thing he would like to know, if he was a human and did not emerged as a Novus, would he still done the same? Would he still has this seemingly impenetrable bravado? He did not know… he did not know…

“...!”

Walter’s senses suddenly plucked, he heard a very faint sound of a chime from a very far distance. And along with that sound, he felt a rather foreboding presence that just passed him from his blind spot. It moved so fast yet his enhanced senses picked it up.

But that was not the thing that bothered him. It was that soft chime sound, it sounded so far away yet when he heard it, it felt distinct, like a presence. He paused for a bit and looked around him, he scanned his surroundings yet no person or thing of particular interest was found. Brushing it off, he continued to walk at his own pace, arriving in front of a zebra crossing, waiting for the signal to cross.

Scratching his head, he thought back on what he had felt back there. Then as he was about to shrug it off his thoughts he heard it again. This time, the sound was slightly more audible, it was close; and it echoed throughout his surroundings.

“...!?”

A striking sensation followed afterwards. Walter did not see it but he visualized two orbs of light fluttered passed him moving at unseen speeds. He turned around searching, but there was naught to be found, Walter now grew frantic. From what he had visualized at the back of his head to what were these orbs were, one thing popped up on his mind.

“Butterflies?”

Walter unknowingly uttered it, but in a soft tone. The question that rang in his mind was where did they came from? Or whom did these things originated from? And it seem that he would find the answers he was looking for… standing before him across the street.

Walter kept calm and fell into composure as he saw group of white butterflies that seem to flutter about at a distance. From the looks of it, they seem to gather on a particular spot. And these butterflies were not your typical ones, each of them were emitting a white radiance as they flutter their wings. Like those Will o’ Wisps of the forest from fantasy stories.

According to what Walter had read, Will o’ Wisps were said to be mischievous elements that lead travelers astray from their path. But there were two reasons he could discard these curious little things. One, Walter was in a urban area, a city, there was no way these things could exist here. And two, the strongest reason, he could feel Nexus Energy emanating in them as they flutter around, so they had to come from someone nearby.

“...!?”

Walter suddenly felt a massive shift, the passers-by all stopped on their tracks and everything was consumed by a void of white. Similar to Atha or the Woman in Red’s pocket dimension but much different. Everything stopped, only the butterflies and him were left animated.

He clenched his right hand into a fist and primed his Nexus Energy. It was then he spotted a long shadow that seem to suddenly appear where the white butterflies where gathering. A shadow that took the shape of a person, a girl, wearing a long dress and holding a decorated parasol.

“W-Wha…!?”

Before he could utter his words, he felt his mouth froze, then his entire body paralyzed. Rendered inanimate like the world around him. He could not even make use of his Nexus Energy as his body refused to do so. Although his mind was still fully aware, Walter looked at the shadowy-figure again. The silhouette was now making her way towards him.

As this shadow approached him, Walter could feel the growing malice and killing intent and pressure from a towering scale of Nexus Energy. As she inched closer, he felt like his body was gonna crumple over her mere presence alone. His eyes now drawn to her gaze, being forced to stare upon the eyes of pure malice. He wanted to clench his eyes shut but couldn’t, just gazing directly at hers was like staring into gnawing void.

Finally, the silhouette paused and lifted shroud upon her to give the incapacitated Walter a good look. An unimpressed look colored her expression, casting a distasteful look as if looking at a piece of gutter trash. Circling Walter around like a predator surrounding its cornered prey, she again gazed directly at him, drawing her face closer unto his.

“Hmph… I can see why they are interested in you. Hmhmhm~”

Still looking at Walter, Lady Nobuki Aoda’s face twisted and contorted into a demonic smile. She was amused to what she saw, to say the least.

“Even dipped with my dominion, you still retained your awareness here in my illusory world. Hehe~ curious indeed.”

Nobuki giggled like a child who just did a successful prank. A single bead of cold sweat trickled down Walter’s temple, the immense pressure of her towering Nexus Energy was akin to diving into the deepest part of the ocean, slowly crushing your body with immense water pressure.Noticing the sweat trickling down his cheek, she flicked it with her thumb as if caressing his face.

“Ah such a shame… I would have loved to share a tea party with you, Mr. Olven.”

She continued caressing his face with her delicate touch. Walter would have appreciated this, but her hand had no trace warmth at all. Her touch, though delicate, was ice cold like a corpse’s. Her fingers felt like steel, the cold kiss of steel from a sharp blade that can cut his face off if he does so twitch a muscle.

“Hmhmhm~ But no matter. Since we are on the opposite sides of the board. I think I shall make you my prized fixture when the time comes. Oh…~ I look forward to making every inch of your existence into delicious and delectable suffering.”

Her words reverberated on his heart, pure terror gripped him like an icy hand. Nobuki was thrown into a fit of a terrifying giggle, certainty rang in her tone along with venom. Her expression twisted into a demonic and psychotic, blissful ecstasy, as she hugged her body to contain her laughter.

In that moment, Walter’s eyes seized to be riddled with panic and terror and just looked at straight unto her whilst still inanimate. In his thoughts, he just sighed, seem to be either tired or unamused by the second. The illusion seemed to have dragged on for too long, that the fear instilled within him by Nobuki seem to diminish at a rapid pace.

“...Ohohohoho! Ah…~ Hmm?”

Before continuing her fit of laughter, Nobuki suddenly noticed the sudden change in Walter’s mood. His face may be inanimate yet his eyes told a different story. As she did, Nobuki was bewildered, furious.

“Hoh…? What is that look? Hm? Are you mocking--me?”

Her voice was soft, calm and collected but animosity dripped from her tone and from every pore of her body. She feel her veins on her head throbbing from sheer anger, her face twitching as she kept her face from twisting into a grimace.

Walter couldn’t respond with words nor expressions, he just looked straight at her as if he was glaring daggers at her. Within him, he figured out she was one of the Nova Reform that they had come to express the preceding ‘consequence’ of Walter’s refusal to join them. He thought they would straight up brutalize him, but through this display… it disappointed him to an extent. It was nothing more than theatrics and more threats.

“You think--you--barely a fledgeling to be called a hero, think you’re better than us? Just because you were hand-picked by them that you know better--nobooody?!”

Nobuki drew her lips closer unto his ear and began whispering sweet and soft venom unto it, baring her fangs as she said it. Her tone ridiculed, mocked every shred of being he had.

“--Know your place!”

She snapped. In an instant, while still inanimate, Walter felt an invisible blunt force hit the side of his face. The blunt force was so strong that it felt like his face was hit by the full momentum of a speeding freight train. If he was still human, that blow could have completely obliterated his skull to pieces and his brain into unrecognizable chunks of gray matter.

He was still inanimate, the laws of physics were halted in this tangible illusion. Walter would have been sent flying and neck broken in an instant. Thanks to his superhuman durability, he greatly reduced the damage of the impact.

Walter set his eyes back unto Nobuki and realized that what she did was nothing more than a slap. And one hell of a slap it was, with that power, she could have wafted an entire shore off the beach, sending a tidal wave back with a mere wave of her hand.

“Hmph… Hmhmhm~ oh… what a release. I think…. I shall thoroughly indulge myself on making you scrape your forehead to the ground beneath my heel, next time we meet.”

Nobuki wrapped her arms around the inanimate Walter’s shoulders, followed by a playful giggle. Her aura once again resonated with overwhelming malice. Her countenance now displayed a sadistic smile.

“Until then… my beloved fixture--”

Nobuki’s tone was seductively soft and soothing. Her cold breath wafted over Walter’s face, she drew closer and closer…

“Mmm..~ *smack*”

Then his eyes widened as Nobuki’s lips pressed unto his. His heart raced, not from being flustered but from sheer terror. Her lips were cold as ice that he felt his lips dried as it made contact with hers, an overpowering terror gripped his spine as he felt his strength was rapidly being drained. The kiss of death.

“Hmhmhm--hihihihihihihi--HAHAHAHAHAHAHA---!!!”

As she pulled away slightly, her face contorted into its most vile and most sadistic of smiles. Nobuki’s giggle turned into a cackle then a loud shrill laughter, mocking Walter’s very existence.

“.…GAH-HAGH!!!”

Walter suddenly let out a loud gasp and hacked, as he was finally let go of the illusion. His knees buckled as he began hyperventilating as if waking up from a nightmare or emerging from the depths of the ocean. Clutching the side of his face, a sharp pain assaulted him. It was then he felt the whole occurrence was real.

Regaining his footing, he looked around his surroundings. He was now already in front of his house. Numerous question began flowing through his head, utterly confused and bewildered.

“Wait… if that was real then how did I--?”

How indeed, the meeting with Lady Nobuki felt very real and yet he was there in front of his house, when he felt he was inanimate the whole time he was with her. How did he get there when prior to crossing paths with Nobuki, Walter was still 2 blocks away towards his house.

“Ugh… I better sleep this off first. I’ll just deal with it for the latter.”

He just said to himself, dismissing the problem for now. Although Lady Nobuki’s last words still reverberated within his mind, and he swore he could still hear her laughter ringing in his head. He shook his head and tottered a few steps then went straight to the door.

As Walter got inside his house, behind him unknowingly, three glowing white butterflies fluttered past the door then immediately faded into the shadows.

-------------------------

Yorktown State University, SA Brigade Club Room

Monday, as soon as the class session ended, Thea and Walter immediately met up on the hallway. Since coming to school earlier in the morning, the two would spend their recesses and lunch breaks together. Doing home works, chatting and even eating their lunches together.

People around them would plague the both of them with silent gossips and whispers, it would seem that Thea’s ill reputation of being a former denizen of a Yellow Zone still followed her. She would be occasionally be bothered by it, but every time it did, Walter would just encourage her to ignore them.

Besides, there was nothing she should be insecure about, in fact, she should be proud to what she had accomplished. She had overcame countless obstacles and seemingly impossible odds just to escape her cruel fate. Walter can respect her for that.

As to the question if they had progressed… well the two were still ambiguous about it. They had grown closer after what had transpired last Saturday, but they were still in the dark. Certainty was yet to be found.

As they approached the SA Brigade’s club room, they both noticed right away that a hefty crowd had gathered before it. Thea and Walter looked at each other with knitted brows and then hurriedly made their way towards the club room. Walter hoping that nothing bad had happened.

“Excuse us! We’re club members!”,

“Please make way… Excuse me.”

Both of them carefully made their way into the thick crowd and through the doorway. Thankfully the crowd’s limited only beyond the doorway, as it was impossible for them to gather even inside. The club room itself was cramped already. Walter and Thea dusted themselves up as they managed to get in the room.

“Ah! Konichiwa futari tomo! Perfect--”

“WALTER!!!”

As they both entered, they were both greeted by the voice of Kurome. But before they could face her, a very familiar voice suddenly yelled, instantly muffling the rest of her sentence.

“Ooh-whoa!”

Walter was taken by surprise, his eyes wide in shock as a person in front of him suddenly threw herself unto his arms. He didn’t even had the time to process who that person was. An audible state of shock as multiple cacophony of gasps enveloped the room, both from the SA Brigade members and the crowd outside.

Then what followed after was a numerous clicks of the crowd’s cellphone cameras. Kurszt and Max quickly went to the crowd and ward them off the room. Until finally, they both closed the club room doors.

“We have an important club meeting here! Please disperse or you’ll be accounted for your transgressions!”,

“Ahaha… I’m sorry everyone, but we’re kinda busy here. Sorry!”

Max was apologetic towards his words, while Kurszt was a bit of a stickler for rules. Regardless, they were still in club session hours. With a major event coming up, it was paramount that they tend to it with the utmost importance.

Meanwhile, Walter finally dawned to him the identity of the girl was. Pink hair, the sweet fragrance, probably her perfume, striking figure with her ample bosoms pressed against him. The girl pulled away and looked up to meet his gaze.

“A-Ailana…? Wh-What’re you--oof!”

Before Walter could ask, Ailana buried her face again on his chest. As he felt her embrace getting tighter, he felt the environment was getting hostile by the second. Especially behind him, where Thea was just watching the scene, arms crossed, and stomping her foot with a twitching smile about her, as if restraining herself not to snarl.

“Oh… Walter, how I missed you! Ever since that day, you never talked to me and even notice me. So I decided to follow you here… Oh~”,

“Ah… ahaha… well s-sorry I… I had so much to do--”,

“--He was busy at the time. Now can--we--help you?”

Ailana expressed the loneliness she had felt the past few days. But before Walter could give an explanation, Thea abruptly interjected. Although her statement was in proper order, her tone was in contrast with it, there was a certain hostility to it.

“Hmmm…”

Still locked Walter to her blissful embrace, Ailana slowly tilted her head to the side so she could meet Thea’s gaze. Both of them were now practically like shooting angry lasers each other.

“Mah Mah… Kukuku… I forgot to mention about her. We were meant to recruit Ailana-san originally along with Walter-kun here. Basically, Acchan your joining was most unexpec---mm! Mmm! Mmh!”,

“Waaa…! No no! How many times do I have to tell you, not to utter that name!”

Thea hurriedly rushed over to Kurome’s mouth with both her hands. But her effort proved to be futile as Walter had already heard it, and his curiosity piqued. He then shifted his body from Ailana’s still tight embrace so he could face Kurome. Ailana now at his back, still locked Walter to her rather possessive hug.

“Acchan? Who’s that?”

Walter promptly asked. Thea sighed in resignation, finally loosened her hands on Kurome’s lips. And the latter gasping for air.

“Well you know Thea’s full name right?”,

“Althea… Oh right, on your handkerchief that I returned to you.”,

“Mmh! She insisted on Thea… demo, but it’s too bothersome. So we called her Alt, but it felt off, feeling that the name’s taken already by some abstract being from another parallel reality. Toriaezu, but I digress, I just made it to Acchan.”

Kurome explained with a beaming smile. She seemed to be even proud of it too, Kurome being herself. Every small thing accomplished by her was a noteworthy achievement to her.

“I see… I do like your full name though, Althea. It has a good ring to it.”,

“Ehehe… stop. Y-You can call me by that, I-if you really insist.”

Thea bit her lower lip and averted her gaze, hiding her flushed expression about her. Fidgeting her right foot while drawing something on the white board with her fingers, Thea was the type of girl who gets abashed so easily with a compliment. Though maybe because it came from Walter.

“...hrrrghkk!!!”

Walter suddenly felt the warm embrace, slowly turned into a constricting hold, squeezing his trunk. He forgot that Ailana was a novus, but he did not expect that she has this monstrous strength. Ailana’s smile twisting into a restrained smile, her brows twitching and forehead veins throbbing.

“Ah--kkh… Ailana I give, I give… *cough*”

He said while he felt being choked, repeatedly tapping Ailana’s arm like a surrendering mixed martial artist locked in a submission hold. Noticing immediately, Ailana let go and took a step back, giggling with a nervous expression on her face.

“Oh! Whatever was I doing, ohoho! Do forgive me, I have never done that before.”

It was obvious that she was feigning ignorance, but she was quick cover it up. Seizing the opportunity, Kurome laid her wooden sword to the ground like a cane to get their attention.

“Sah! Atashi no subete ni shokai shimasho-ka! Let me introduce you all…”

Althea Grace Eissen

Ailana Lotton

“Our new members of the SA Brigade! Yaho!”

Kurome was bursting with cheerfulness as she made her introduction to the two new members. At last, they were now a full-fledged school club. They don’t have to worry about being dissolved by the school administration. Even without an adviser from the faculty, having 7 members was enough to fill them in. They could worry about getting an adviser for the latter, right now, there were more important matters to be taken into action.

“Eheh… It looks like we’re in this together, Walter~!”,

“Wait! I was invited here first!”

Not before long, Walter’s both arms were assaulted with warm sensations. Thea and Ailana taking his right and left arm. Walter couldn’t even respond as he gazed left and right.

“Uh… guys?”

He was at a loss. Drawing a complete blank on how to deal with this situation.

“You only just got here and you’re clinging to him already?”,

“Hmph, I could say the same for you, Ms. Eissen. What? Are you his girlfriend?”,

“E-eh? W-well I… I-It’s not like… We’re--we’re umm… allies! Yes Allies!”

Casting an abashed look, Thea looked to her side while caressing her cheek unto Walter’s arm unknowingly.

“Hmph! I’ll have you know, I was the first to talk to him.”,

“Oh really…? Th-then we--uh… We went on a date last Saturday!”,

“”Grrrrrr…””

Both girls were now practically snarling at each other like angry tigresses, while shooting angry beams at each other. Both were completely showing off over Walter, with him not even being considered by the two. He just sulked where he stood, with an expression of a call for help among his fellow club members.

“Mah mah… Futari tomo… Now now.”

Finally, Kurome finally stepped forward and approached them. But as she did, Walter noticed that Kurome was not even considering him, he feared the worst.

“We all had an equal share of his affection. Like the time where he carried me in a princess hold, and he promised to carry unto the threshold. Ah~”,

“Hey wait a mi--!!!”

Before Walter could call her out by the rather exaggerated statement, he suddenly found Kurome’s wooden sword pointing at his mouth. Her expression was still beaming but her aura was a complete contrast. Oh no…

“<I want to cry…>”

Walter hung his head and just reluctantly accepted it. Something tells him that messing with Kurome would be the last thing he would ever do.

“Uh… umm…”

A glimmer of hope, Xiu stepped forth towards them with a calm expression. Walter’s hope re-lit, he might know Xiu Qiang that much yet, but she seemed to have more common sense than Kurome. And maybe the voice of reason within the SA Brigade---

“Mr. Walter and I… W-we lied on top of each other on his first day here at our club.”

“””Whaaaaat…!?”””,

“B-but--!!!”

All three girls voiced a loud reaction that reverberated across the room, a trio of shrill tones. As he was about to protest, Xiu materialized her Nex Arm, a long-barreled hand cannon revolver with a dragon motif, promptly pointed at his face.

Walter forgot that her Nexus Trait was Gun Caster, Xiu can materialize any firearm of her choosing as much as to her imagination allows her to. This stemmed from Xiu’s liking to First Person Shooter games, aside from her being a bookworm.

“<I’m gonna cry…>”

And with that the last of Walter’s hope of escaping this deadlock. All four of the girls were now shooting angry beams at each other, competing over something so trivial. To Walter, the situation itself was ridiculous. The feeling of being choked in four directions, with no chance of defending himself, even though their claims were exaggerated and downright ridiculous.

Then he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder, since the four girls were busy competing at each other, they did not noticed Max moved behind them stealthily. As expected from a ninja.

“Pssst… Mr. Olven. Maybe we should go to our intended destination already. I have the form, I’m sure Pres will understand.”

Max whispered unto his ear, at last a ticket out. Walter nodded silently then, matching Max’s silent steps, the two managed to sneaked past the four-way deadlock then out the door. Max gave Kurszt a small wave as he exited with Walter.

“”””What do you think Walter---huh???””””

The girls said in unison. Before the girls could turn and put the pressure on Walter, he was already gone from where he originally stood. Kurszt let out a deep sigh and finally stepped forward, scratching his head.

“He just left, while you guys are having your little pow-wow over yonder. Sigh heaven’s sake, shouldn’t we get on with the task at ha--eh??”

Kurszt was thoroughly lecturing the girls, he thought he could be the voice of reason here and control the situation himself. His sense of responsibility as Vice President of the club. But as soon as he did, an overpowering hostility quickly consumed the atmosphere. All 4 of the girls were glaring at him with snarling glares, like they were a pack of wolves who just surrounded their prey hare.

“Kurszt-kun--~”

Kurome purred with a menacing gait. With her leading the pack, they slowly approached him with an aura of vehemence. He was forced to step back, his knees buckling and shoulders trembling.

“--wah!”

Kurszt was forced to sit down by Thea and Xiu, holding him by the shoulders. Kurome’s expression slowly curled into a twisted smile.

“Tell us--”,

“--Who has--”,

“--the greater--”,

“--claim?!”

All four of them asked in perfect sync, as if stage rehearsed prior to this. All four of their figures loomed over the poor Kurszt on his seat. Their low giggling echoing throughout the room filled the atmosphere with dread.

“AAAAAAAAHHHH….!!!”

A muffled scream was heard from outside the club room of the SA Brigade. An unspeakable chill ran through Max’s and Walter’s back, as if the scream reverberated within them. They were already outside the building but scream still reached them, somehow.

The two then turned around and bowed before the building as if to acknowledge a sacrifice of a fallen comrade. After bowing, the two trotted off in a hurry. They zoomed out into the massive campus.

---------------

Yorktown State University, Campus Grounds

Upon running a considerable amount of distance, Max and Walter finally slowed down their pace. The entire grandeur of the Yorktown State University laid out before them. Letting out a quiet sigh, Walter seem to admire their school’s atmosphere and environment. He almost seem to forget how big their school actually was.

===============

Yorktown State University was the largest alma matter of the United States of the current era. It was a city within a city, maybe even larger. Much like the former Harvard University of the late era but a few acres larger.

By count, it almost has 800 classrooms with several buildings and facilities to house both college and high school student bodies. They also have Middle School, Elementary and lower levels at their its branch in Pineswood Metro Zone or formerly known as Maine.

=====================

“Sigh… women. I really don’t understand what got them so irked up all of a sudden.”

Walter rubbed his temples as he walked, still thinking about the recent incident. He was still clueless why the sudden need to be competitive.

“Ah… ahaha… Don’t mind them, Mr. Olven. Well, to be completely honest, that was the first time I’ve ever seen Pres and Xiu get so worked up like that.”

Max expressed his thoughts, whilst smiling wryly at Walter. Although he was trying to save face for them, he had to admit it took him by surprise too.

“Hehe. I think they’ll get along just fine. Uh… Max, right?”,

“Yep, that’s me. Mr. Olven.”

Max happily nodded with a beaming smile about his countenance. Walter scratched his head, thinking that he might utter his name wrong or anything. But Max did not seem to mind reintroducing himself to the new member.

Prior to this, Kurome and Kurszt had shown him the recorded live feed of the Liberty Brilliant Park last Saturday. And just the same reaction as Kurszt at the time, Max was left mouth agape and in complete disbelief, at same time in awe. The footage only showed the the gist of the battle, with static interference on some parts, yet it was enough to amaze him.

You could say that Max has found an admiration and new respect to Walter and Thea. Now he’s more than convinced that he was the one who defeated Richie Marcus, that was evidence enough. Having him in SA Brigade truly felt an honor, and knowing that he shared the same insights as Kurome sets Max at ease.

“Mr. Olven? Heh… come now, you’re making me sound old. Walter’s fine.”

Walter chuckled as he roughly patted Max’s shoulder, which took the latter by surprise. He thought he show his rowdy side and cut loose since they were both guys. Walter has not had a friend since childhood, but he figured being just himself would be appropriate.

“Uwah! Ah… Ah… Yes, sure. Walter.”

Max took a glance as his shoulder still gripped by Walter, and unknowingly his face slightly flushed.

“There you go. Nice to meet you, Max. Hehe!”

Walter just gave him a big smile, it was not the malicious kind, it was genuine one. He felt as if he was meeting a long lost little brother. He then set his gaze ahead of him, seemingly energized that he will not be doing the task ahead alone.

“...”

Max just returned Walter’s gaze bug-eyed, and blinking rapidly, his mouth with an ‘oh’ expression. And flushing a bit more crimson now. Maybe Walter’s cheerfulness caught to him, or… maybe it was something else. Letting go of his grip on Max’s shoulder, Walter eased up a bit whilst still walking side-by-side with him. Although Max, seemed to be now more tensed than he was before.

“Say, Max--”,

“Ah! Yes?”

Max suddenly stiffened his posture, walking a little awkwardly now. He immediately responded with a subtle flustered expression.

“Mind if I ask what’s your Nexus Trait? I mean if you don’t mind of course. It’s perfectly understandable if you don’t want to talk about it.”

Walter asked with a bit of hesitation, just like the time when he asked Thea her Nexus Trait. It was quite taboo for the Nova to openly reveal their Nexus Trait to one another. As it could risk of being used against them.

“Ah… well… It’s named as Shadow Stroke.”

Without hesitation, Max said it to Walter straight. He felt like he could trust him since they were colleagues from here on forth. And he was hand-picked by Kurome for a good reason after all.

“Oooh…! That sounds so cool! What are the applications of it? Can you show me?”

Walter literally just hopped in front of Max, much to the latter’s surprise, held both his hands with eyes sparkling. Max just gulped with the sudden gesture, he was blushing from his ear now. He just glanced sidelong and smiled wryly.

“Eheh… Eheheh… w-well I su-supposed it wouldn’t hurt.”

As soon as Walter let go of his hands. Max jerked his arm to the ground with his two fingers up as if dipping his fingers in the shadows. Then with a single wave of his arm, he made a shadow stroke like an ink brushstroke in mid-air.

“Uuoohooh!”

Walter howled as he saw it, he was just in awe. The genuine expression of awe from Walter had flattered Max. The former just poking it with his hand, the stroke felt solid, like a sheet of metal wobbling in its flexibility. The black stroke then dissolved into Max’s shadow shortly after, as they began walking again.

“Basically, with it, I can draw seals and ninjutsu circles to summon my attack and defense. Using shadows as my ink. I can also shape the shadows as I see fit, but I don’t know the extent yet. Errmmm…”

Max explained, though in the last part he averted his gaze while twiddling his fingers together. Seemingly embarrassed to follow it up, afraid that Walter might laugh at him.

“--well I am like you, Walter. I’m still a newly-emerged Novus. I am still learning how to use my powers.”

But he said it anyway, almost in a sulking expression.

“Ah really? Glad I’m not the only one! Well, to be honest, I am still yet to find my Nexus Trait. I feel like I just barely scratched the surface--”

“<B-Barely scratched the surface!? But that power… I saw in on the recorded feed, it was tremendous!>”

Max screamed in his thoughts as he was taken by surprise to Walter’s statement. Indeed he was still on the dark to clearly see his Nexus Trait, yet the power, speed, and technique Max saw on the feed. Walter was almost comparable to Kurszt in his full Nex Frame form. How powerful is he going to be when he finally realized his Nexus Trait, more so his Nex Frame form.

“--but I’ll just worry about it later. I may not be able to fully use it, but it’s more than enough means to help people and battle villains. And besides, I have you guys to back me up!”

With a truly humbling statement, Walter once again beamed a smile to Max. His cheerfulness and humility, it mirrors Kurome in a way. Both were powerful in their own ways, yet still has the heart to be humble about it.

“<He’s…. so cool!!!>”

Max once again screamed in his thoughts as he gazed unto Walter. His eyes sparkling with sheer respect and admiration. If a model superhero exists then Walter would fit the role right in.

“Well getting back to the task at hand, what’s our first stop?”

Walter eased up and relaxed his pace, putting both his his hands at his nape. He glanced over to his colleague to inquire. As if snapping back to reality, Max then reached in his blazer, a standard piece of the Yorktown State school uniform, and pulled out the memo he was hiding underneath.

“Let’s see here. The first major club we have to go through is the… Delinquent Club.”,

“...!?”

The calm and relaxed atmosphere vanished in an instant. Max’s voice trailed off as he uttered the club’s name, and Walter’s reaction was immediate shock. Both of them were taken off-guard by the memo; Max made sure he read it correctly, almost pressing his face on the paper.

==============

The Delinquent Club, even Walter has heard of them before. Basically, the club that had the most members in the entire school it was basically a Fraternity/Sorority of delinquents both nova and humans. The main purpose of the club itself was to take control of the delinquents to keep them in line whether they like it or not.

Often times, they also keep school bullying to a minimal, and only rough up those higher echelon students into getting their act straight. School bullies fear them, and most of the time aim to join them. But some members, mostly the new recruits, abuse the club’s name into bullying helpless kids instead of those who truly deserve it.

The club also does community service during weekends and events, they clean the campus grounds, act as security to school extra-curricular events, and even do majority of the heavy lifting for the former Student Council. But in recent events, none of those activities were practiced since Richie Marcus’ uprising. Their proud achievements ground beneath his heels as he took control almost every member of it to take over the school.

They were reduced into nothing but Richie’s posse. And with his defeat, came the complete dissolution of those numbers. There were at least 250 members maybe even more in totality of its roster, but after the uprising, 200 of them joined Richie’s selfish cause. The true loyal members of less than a hundred had remained on the club. After Richie Marcus’ defeat, those 200 were denied re-admission by the club president herself. Stating that they have soiled and shamed the club’s name.

Ever since then, the Delinquent Club closed its doors to both aspiring members and to outsiders altogether.

==============

“So we get the tough one first, huh?”

Walter muttered to himself as he hung his head. He had heard that ever since Richie Marcus’ uprising, they have been unusually hostile and seclusive to outsiders, and that means them. Which would mean things might get rather unpleasant. The possibility of physical confrontation was there, Walter was not denying it, but he was still leaning towards a more peaceful solution.

“Our first assignment and we were immediately thrown at the wolves… I’m sorry, Walter.”

Max sighed exasperatedly. He was more worried that this task might be too daunting for a new recruit such as Walter. He could not help but cast a worried look upon him.

“Oh well. Kurome didn’t say that it’ll be easy either way. Might as well--no, we must give it our all.”

Walter somehow managed to muster a bit of courage and confidence in his words. Exhaling his doubts and negativity at the moment.

“You’re right… I mean the Nova Reform is already a few steps ahead of us.”,

“Exactly. Kurome may be goofing off and always beaming, but she’s counting on us.”,

“Right!”

Both guys finally mustered their courage and confidence. There was little room for negativity, and right now, this was their best foot forward. The Delinquent Club was one of the major clubs to act opposed on the Nova Reform’s ideas, their original core principles still honorable and solid.

If the SA Brigade can somehow establish a connection, they can work together to oppose the bigger threat. Kurome herself knew, that the Nova Reform itself cannot be opposed on independent terms alone. And she knew that if their aid against the bigger threat would be invaluable.

-----------------------

Yorktown State University, School Warehouse Annex

After more than half an hour of walking, Max and Walter arrived at their intended destination. It was a place where Walter knew very well. An apparent and displeasing nostalgia instantly gripped Walter’s feelings. On one of these warehouses, the previous incident occurred. Richie beating up Thea, him standing up to Richie then promptly getting beat up after.

It was unpleasant replaying those memories; the only thing he was proud of that moment was him finally finding the courage to stand up to Richie Marcus, after having been pushed around for so long. Aside from that, Walter had no recollection what happened afterward. All he knew was he just woke up on Atha, the Woman in Red’s pocket reality.

As they entered the premises, Walter instantly saw the now-ruined warehouse where the incident happened. The feeling of unease instantly washed over him. The warehouse was still under the state of disuse but not exactly abandoned; because the annex itself was the Delinquent Club’s territory.

Dozens of its club members strolling about the abandoned premises, just either lollygagging around or patrolling the area. Immediately, even from a distance, the members of the club spotted the two entering the premises, like a pack of predators spotting unsuspecting prey entering their territory.

Walter and Max, just kept their own pace and just met their hostile gazes head-on. They were not planning on sneaking up on them nor punching through the lot of them, they came here to talk and nothing else. Although, Max, on the contrary, grew more nervous now that they have spotted them.

Seeing that the two were not planning to fall back, a group of members of the Delinquent Club approached to meet the two. They may be a legitimate school club, but its members looked like genuine street thugs. They wore their uniforms in either disheveled or indecent way, it was an affront to the dress code, but they were above that. Sleeves ripped, blazers worn on their shoulders, an overall rugged outlook. They were also carrying bats (wooden and metal ones), pipes, brass knuckles and assorted makeshift blunt weapons.

Walter and Max stopped on their tracks to greet the… welcoming committee of the Delinquent Club. Their fearsome outlook alone almost made Max draw a step back, but Walter gave him a tap on his shoulder to hold his ground.

“Oy… Oy… I thought we already posted a notice that we’re not accepting new blood here.”

The lead of the group stepped forward and eyed the both of them, uncomfortably close. Like a predator sniffing its prey, it was almost in a mocking manner.

“Uh… Uh… Err--umm… We’re from the SA Brigade--”,

“Huuuh…? What is thaat…?”

Max was struggling with the introduction, the delinquent sensed it and promptly craned his neck towards Max up close. Turning his head aside to lend his ear closer to Max’s face. Max leaned back at bit, as it was uncomfortably too close.

“Umm… umm… We’re from the SA Brigade--and uhm… we’d like to talk to your club president. I-If you would.”

Swallowing his nervousness for a moment and mustering up a bit of confidence, Max pulled through. The delinquent drew back and held his chin with his index finger and thumb, with an exaggerated expression as if in thought.

“Heeh…? Y’want to talk with the Boss lady? Hmmm… Who’re you guys again?”

Raising his brow, he asked a question again. The lead of the group was intentionally ignoring Walter’s presence. This was a typical conversation to the delinquents when they are talking to a group of outsiders, they would always set their attention to the pushover first. If one of the group interjects in this flow, they would not respond in kind and will lead easily to a disastrous situation.

“Uh… th-the SA Brigade.”

Max stuttered, he felt like the confidence he has mustered up was being caught up in his throat.

“SA Brigade?”

The lead of the group turned his head back to his fellow Delinquent Club members. Then gazed back to the two with a mocking smile. Walter furrowed his brows as he saw it, it was the same expression he always saw back when he was still human.

“...Never heard of ya.”

The delinquent sneered at them, and the group promptly laughed at the lead’s gesture. It would seem that instead of entertaining them, the group met the two be insulted instead. It seemed that Max took it to a personal level and hung his head, sulking. Tears now slowly welling up in his eyes.

“--So is that a yes or no?”

Walter finally stepped forward, the scene was just unbearable for him. Walter could not stand the sight of tears from a helpless individual. And they came here on an important note and not to waste time playing by their terms, they had to assert that.

“Hey, hey, hey! Look what we have here! Finally someone guts--”,

“--Save the flattery, we’re here for a reason. Now please, let us speak to your club president.”

Before the lead of the group could establish his foothold, Walter just abruptly interrupted him. The two glared at each other.

“Heh… Sorry mate, had to disappoint ya. The Boss doesn’t waste her time on nobodies. Now go on, piss off.”

The delinquent waved them off, deliberately refusing the two. As he was about to turn around and leave Walter and Max alone…

“I don’t think you should be calling the shots here to call it done. Now please, just let us through and talk to your club president and then we’ll be on our way--”

Before Walter could finish, the lead of the group’s patience finally went off. With a full swing, he swung his metal bat directly at Walter’s cheek. But the delinquent’s eyes widened as soon as the weapon made contact.

“...wh--what!?”

The delinquent just froze where he stood. Walter took the full brunt of the blow, but the metal bat just bent as soon as it hit his head. Walter did not even flinched nor took considerable damage, not even a scratch. He was thoroughly unscathed and unfazed as if attack itself was but a breeze brushed through his skin. Max then took five steps back, as signaled by him.

“Sigh… look, we have no quarrel with you, so if we could just---oh boy…”

The next thing Walter knew, the entire welcoming committee of the Delinquent Club were coming right at him, all at once. Their fists and weapons came flying at him. He could dodge it or counter all of them at the same time, but chose not to.

“Walter!”

Max was about to jump in with his Nexus Energy channeling through, like an engine primed. These were no ordinary delinquents, these are the nova ranks. Even for a novus like Walter, he will be torn apart if does not lift a hand to defend himself.

“--!!!”

One step forward, two steps back. Max was too late to respond to his aid. But what followed after, just made him step back in disbelief.

Walter took the full force of the simultaneous barrage of beating. And yet none of those even made him move and flinch or even twitch. He was still wearing a rather wearing a rather disappointed and nonchalant expression.

Their blunt weapons laid broken and bent upon contact. Their fists and feet assaulted with an intense sting of pain. As if they hit a solid wall with their bare limbs. Most of them just dropped to the ground with a pained grimace about their countenance, while the rest just backed.

“So, got that out of your system? We really need to talk to your club president.”

Walter just said it as if nothing happened. While everyone around him just left nothing but disbelief and shock, their mouth agape and beads of cold sweat rolling down their cheeks. Even Max was surprised, Walter did not even used his Nexus Energy to defend himself. Just raw physical durability.

“--wait! I know him--from the live feed, the Boss showed us!”,

“Y-yeah! He also looks like the guy from the board! The one who completely trashed that d-bag, Richie Marcus!”,

“I-It’s him! The ‘Black-Armed Ace’!”

One side comment after another, the group then slowly backed away from Walter. The two then met gazes at each other with puzzled expressions; it was that one who called Walter the “Black-Armed Ace”.

“Black-Armed--what?”

Walter asked, directing his attention to Max. Max just shrugged in response, this was also the first time he heard such a title.

“Were you referring to me?”

He asked the lead of the group before him, pointing his finger on his face.

“Who else? Word spreads fast here. The Boss was the one who came up with it. We saw the whole thing on the live feed on Boss’ transpon-thingies, just last sah’urday.”

The lead of the group replied promptly, his hostile aura from moments ago now vanished. He then gestured the rest of his guys and girls to stand down. Realizing who were they up against, and that it was useless to go up against Walter. They may love a good trashing, but they know when to stand down if the odds are just plain impossible, one of the teachings of their club president or Boss.

Instead of gloating of their own power, and stepping on them, Walter and Max approached the group and helped some of them to stand up. Walter reached both his arms, and helped the last two delinquents get back up on their feet. They may be delinquents and nova, but they were still people, boys and girls coping up with school life their own way.

“Like I said before, we have no quarrel with you. We’re just here to talk.”,

“Yes. Please understand. We are not here to… uh… put you guys in your place--or whatever.”

Despite the hostility that had ensued a few seconds earlier, Walter and Max maintained their usual demeanor. They were not even planning to fight back, if they did, Walter alone would have made a short work of them. The lead of the group considered them again.

“Well slap me silly. Au’right, you win.”

The lead sighed in resignation and a bit of relief. He turned back to the group and gestured the half of them to disperse, and the rest to stay.

“Come along, then.”

He motioned Walter and Max follow him, the two then nodded in response and followed. With the patrol group escorting them, they proceeded further into the annex. It was already 6, by the moment Walter checked his holo-watch.

During club hours in the Yorktown State University, students whom are involved in clubs are required to attend it at least an hour worth of session then go home after. However, the club sessions can also surpass the required 1 hour session of club activities. Hence, sometimes club hours go up until 9 in the evening, or 4-5 hours worth. As the school itself closes at 9, no students are allowed to be on the campus beyond that time.

As they walked through the wide area of the annex, Walter and Max saw several delinquents just hanging around, scattered in different places. Club members who caught sight of them just eyed the two visitors with squinting gazes.

Even though their numbers greatly reduced on the aftermath of Richie Marcus’ defeat, the Delinquent Club still holds the greatest number of members in a club. Just next to the Orchestral Chorus club, they held more than 80 members, it was like almost a small community. Walter could not even imagine what it was like when the club was in its prime. It must have been like a town.

“Y’know--”

The lead of their escort group spoke finally breaking the ice. The attention of the two immediately drawn to him.

“--You guys have have convinced us, but am not sure ‘bout the Alphas.”,

“Alphas?”

Max tilted his head in question.

“Yep. Our captains no less. Keeps us all in line. You want to talk with the Boss-- you get yourselves appointed with the two of them.”

The lead stated as if conveying a warning. The two then just looked at each other, both exasperated. Both Walter and Max felt like they were about to be thrown into the flames. It looked like it was going to be a long night…

After a brief walk, they arrived at a specific warehouse. It was guarded by at least 3 of the Delinquent Club’s members. The lead of Walter and Max’s escort went ahead to the three guards by the large door. They nodded and opened the large sliding door.

“Well, this is as far as we can go. Beyond here, you guys are on your own.”

The lead pointed towards the entrance of the warehouse. Walter and Max both nodded to each other and just went inside without the hint of hesitation. Max however felt daunted, as if they were about to be locked up in a cage with a hungry predator. As they stepped in, the club members outside promptly closed the large door; the doors clicked like rail coupling being attached.

Their task begins now.

----------------------

As Walter and Max entered the interior, a series of lined-up vehicles greeted them. All were either broken into disrepair or just dismantled for scrap. It was like a massive garage or workshop or maybe even a chop shop.

Though it was not completely dark, the light sources were dimly lit, some even just flickering on and off. From the far sides of the warehouse were large shelves that housed numerous scrap metal and machinery parts on display. The overall atmosphere gives off a rather lonely feel to it.

As the two walked further in, they heard the sound of odd buzzing. Then from a distance, a bright flickering light, it was a sound of welding metal. As they approached the source, it looked like someone was working on one of the cars.

“Umm… Excuse me?”

Max went ahead of Walter and greeted the mechanic. The mechanic slid out from under the chassis to respond to the call. He considered the two and lifted his welding mask off his face.

“Ah! Visitors! This is quite unexpected--ah! Hold on!”

The mechanic said in a smooth English accent. He seemed to be rather hospitable unlike the delinquents outside. Not exactly what they were expecting.

He stood up and put down his welding mask. He wore a loose and dirty white t-shirt, most likely car grease that smudged all over his clothes. Ripped jeans and suspenders that hang loosely from his hip; he also wore a union jack bandana over his pony-tailed blonde hair. He has that laid-back expression about him and looked like a blue-collar worker than a student.

“Oh hi, I’m Axe Rossell. Pleased to meet you, mates!”

Removing his gloves, Axe vigorously shook both their hands with a cheerful smile about his face. He seemed like a genuine nice person, humble even. But Walter could not shake the feeling of lingering dread about him.

“Now, what brings you lads here in my humble abode, eh?”,

“Ah! Sorry if we bothered, we came here to talk.”,

“Talk? Oh yes, sure! And oh don’t worry about it, I’ve been here all day on my lonesome. A company is always nice.”

Axe proceeded to just laugh it off, they treated his visitors like fellows well-met which seemed to somehow put a relief on Max’s end. But Walter kept a stern face, he really can’t deny this lingering dread no longer, but he just chose to stay quiet for the time being and let Max do the talking.

“Yes, umm… we came here to talk to your club president.”,

“Oh the Boss, mate? Oh…”

As Max brought up the subject, he raised his eyebrow and rubbed his chin with his fingers as if in thought. He crossed his arms and considered the two again, this time with a rather concerned look.

“Are you sure, mates? Because that… could be a problem.”,

“Wh-why? You are one of the Alphas of the Delinquent Club, right?”

Max pressed further, his eagerness was now apparent. He approached Axe with pleading eyes, which seemed to make the former rather uneasy.

“Aye… sigh… well I’m afraid I can’t let you, mate. That simply won't do. You want to pass, then you get appointed to us first.”,

“What do you mean?”

Walter finally spoke up as he stepped forward.

“Well, to put it in plain terms--one of you guys would have to go through the initiation. It’s a rite of passage by the Boss. Frankly, I rather have to let you, mates pass and be done with it. But… let’s just say the Boss doesn’t take it well when things slip up.”

Basically he was saying that they--or rather one of them would have to take him on first. Walter was expecting a rather hostile aura about him, but Axe seemed so accommodating about it still. Maybe he was a nice guy, and just the thought disobeying that rule by his Boss just chills him to the core.

“Well…”

Walter and Max just shrugged at each other. They had no choice but to comply, this was the only way through. Although Walter had to commend Axe for in favor of an alternative, though maybe Axe was just lazy.

“Alri--”,

“I’ll do it. I welcome your challenge.”

Just when Walter was about to step forward to take up the challenge, Max blocked his path and volunteered instead.

“But Max. Are you sure?”,

“Ah it’s alright, Walter. We all knew that we all had to fight, and that includes me too. Don’t worry, the pres trained me how to harness my Nexus--basics at least.”

That last part was a bit silent, not really a reassuring statement. But if Max wants to have a hand in it, then he’s in no position to stop him. Walter then grabbed both his shoulders and faced him, much to Max’s surprise.

“Okay, I leave this to you. But if you can’t pull through, don’t hesitate to throw the towel. Okay?”,

“...uuh…”

Max was flushed in bright crimson as his gaze met with his. Walter’s gaze on him sparkled with encouragement and trust, just his way of cheering for his comrade. Axe on the other hand, just smiled at them for the display of camaraderie.

“Go knock ‘em dead.”

With a tap of Max’s shoulder, Walter stepped back into the sidelines. Max sternly nodded and followed Axe as he lead Max to the center. Max felt both elated and nervous, he felt the burden of a person’s trust on his shoulders.

“<I won’t fail.>”

He asserted to himself, breathing in to steel himself. Tightening his steel gloves and cracking his knuckles, Max readied himself.

“That’s more like it, mate. Don’t worry, I won’t hold back too. Give it your best alright?”

Axe displayed a commendable level of sportsmanship even to his adversary, he genuinely was a nice guy and not just feigning a positive attitude. He secured his shoe laces bit and tightened his bandana. Then from behind him, he picked up a stray chain.

“--because I would be disappointed, if you go down without putting much of a fight.”,

“...!”

As Axe said that, his laid-back expression instantly vanished. Max’s senses screamed danger as he felt the air became heavy. Then from behind, he heard a rattle coming at his direction in a lightning-fast pace. Out of reflex, Max flipped out of the way and landed crouching.

It was a spear-tipped chain. Axe caught the chain and give it a stern pull. The chain grew shorter on his grasp as he held it. His Nex Arm as a double-ended chain. At the end of the chain was a spear tip, the other was a curved dagger.

“This is my Nexus, the Serpent Chain.”

Axe finally announced his Nexus Trait to his adversary and began spinning the spear-tipped end on his side. The chain seemed to grow in length as he did, long enough for the spear tip to graze through the floor and finally whipping against the concrete.

Max held both his hands to the shadows and used his Nexus Energy to form on his fingers, like dipping his hand on ink. He focused on his adversary’s movements as Axe approached him. From his analysis, judging from the Nex Arm, Axe would probably go for long-ranged attacks. But he would have to pull back his chain, his best bet would be in close quarter combat.

Max lifted himself up a bit, shifting into a sprinting stance. He does not know how will his opponent fare with that dagger, but he could probably out-maneuver him through speed. Max then launched forward in an instant, dashing towards his opponent with super sonic speeds.

As predicted, Axe threw the spear tip of the chain first straight at him. Max then deflected it with the swing of his arm, drawing a solid shadow stroke that made an audible clink as the chain was blocked. As Max closed the gap, he unleashed a flurry of slash strokes with his hands. Axe met it with his dagger. Even when Max was dealing with high-speed strikes, Axe just seem to match it with the sheer mastery of dagger wielding.

He twirled his dagger then spun to side, aiming his blade unto Max’s side. Max then shifted his elbow and then blocked the strike by hitting his opponent’s wrist. But then Axe just connects it with an elbow to Max’s gut.

“Uoh!”

The blow was solid, enough to make Max bend down in pain as the strike hit him in the diaphragm area. Axe then twirled around and lifted his leg to perform an ax kick. But as he did, he noticed that Max was still bending down.

“Ghhah…!”

Axe took the full hit of a rolling feint scorpion kick, square on his face. As he was about to be sent flying, a feint smirk drew on his face. Walter noticed that the spear-tipped end of the end still flying behind Max.

“Max look out!”

Walter yelled at his comrade. Max heard it, but he was still about to recover his stance from his feint kick. With all his might and with a rather short margin of evasion, Max launched his body sideward performing a rapid corkscrew flip to dodge the incoming spear chain.

“...”

As he get back on his feet, he felt blood drip from his right cheek. Max smudged it off and took stance. Meanwhile, Axe was already back on his feet, catching the spear with his free hand. Axe then noticed the smudge of blood on the spear.

“Tsk… mm-mm not good, mate. My Nexus is now at full circle.”,

“...?”

Max knitted his brow in confusion. Axe then began spinning his chain again, prepping for another long-ranged assault.

“You see, once the spear tip is marked with the opponent’s blood, it will now follow you to the ends of the earth. Its length would be unending until it burrows itself through. my opponent’s flesh. Nothing personal, mate.”

Axe then launched the spear tip toward Max, flying faster than a bullet. As he dodged the spear, the spear then changed its vector of direction, like a ricocheted bullet, flying back towards its target at the same speed as before.

“...!”

Max quickly reacted, dipping his hands to the shadows, he formed it as a helix wrapping both his arms like gauntlets. But as he deflected the spear, it kept on ricocheting back and forth in vectors. And to make it worse, the spear’s impact seem to grow stronger each time it fails to hit its target.

Max had no choice but to outrun the speeding spear-tipped chain. As he did, he intently observed that the excess chain being produced were being retracted back. So the plan of having Axe be tangled by his own chain was out the window.

He then zoomed in towards Axe, focusing his Nexus Energy on the shadow helix that wrapped both his arms. Max shaped the shadow he held on his grasped and molded it into a kunai. He produced 6 of them, 3 on each hand. As he outrun the spear, he threw the fan of shadow kunai at his adversary.

“Not gonna happen, mate!”

Extending the chain on the dagger-end, he spun and twirled the chain dagger like an iron whip. One by one Axe skillfully deflected the shadow kunai with a rapid lash of his chain. Max continued to rain a barrage of kunai as he circled around Axe, while trying to outrun the homing spear.

But as he did, Axe just lashed them off with superhuman speeds. The way he twirled and spun his chain dagger so precise and lightning-fast, he easily formed a maelstrom dome of defense. At this rate, even close quarters would prove very difficult. Max then figured, if he can’t rain a long-ranged attack, or unleash a barrage of blows from up-close.

“<Then I’ll try the esoteric approach! Like a true ninja!> Ha!”

Max, increasing his speed, dipped his hands into the shadows again. His Nexus potency increased to a significant amount, and using the shadows itself to stride around beyond the speed of sound. In ordinary human eyes, Max was practically blinking in and out from multiple places at once. With his speed, he has already outran the pursuing spear-tipped chain.

Once again from his shadow gloves, he produced a fan of shadow kunai. But these ones were different, they looked more solid in shape, and longer points. Narrowing his eyes and closing his distance a bit, Max focused on his adversary and quickly calculating the probable trajectory. With a rapid swipe of his arms, Max threw his shadow kunai in a wider arc.

“Heh! You really need to learn new tricks, mate! That won’t work on me even up close!”

Axe scoffed as he just swatted and deflected each kunai with terrifying precision. He wields his chain like an extension of his limb, he wields it in close quarters as effective as is in long-ranged combat; which was humanely impossible to achieve. He was not only using the bladed ends of his weapon, but also its links by twirling it into defensive angles, like a gymnast ribbon.

As he either deflect or block these kunai, the projectiles were instantly dissolve into a shadow residues that scatter on his feet. Max continued his high-speed barrage, unknowing that Axe was coiling the excess chain inside his maelstrom of metal. He waited for the right moment as he calculated the next spot where Max would appear. As Max disappeared in a blur, a slight smirk drew on his face.

“Gotcha!”

In a split second, Axe grabbed the dagger end of his chain and used it as a grip, as he whipped the chain in a spinning motion. The excess chain on the ground rose up and immediately snared Max’s foot as he appeared behind him.

“Kh…!”

Max’s rhythm was completely severed, immobilizing his feet completely. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Axe pulled and whipped the other end of the chain. The spear end accelerated like a bullet and was heading straight for Max’s physical frame. Max tried to maneuver his body but the spear seemed to follow his movements.

He had no choice but to block it. He immediately reinforced the layer of solid shadows coiling his arms to be thick enough to repel it. Max cannot move out of the way as the chain snare was thoroughly holding him in place. He did not possess strength like Kurome, Kurszt or even Walter to overpower his adversary. As the spear closed in, Max crossed his arms to block--

“Gh..ah…!!!”

Max coughed hoarsely, as blood sprayed from his mouth. The spear went right through his arms, its sharp tip burrowed in through his flesh then through his chest. Now devoid of life, Max just flopped down to the ground with a thud.

“Oh well… oops.”

Axe just scratched his head almost nonchalantly. Treating the incident as a mere child’s accident, oblivious even into overdoing it. He gave a wry smile as he faced the damage he has done. He was expecting Max’s comrade to be walking over to him with an angry expression…

“Huh?”

Axe twitched in surprise to see Walter still standing by the sidelines, with a calm look about his countenance. What surprised him was that he was not even angry about what happened, just still standing watch as if nothing happened. As their gazes met, Walter crossed his arms and slowly shook his head.

“...!”

As Axe looked back at Max’s lifeless body, it instantly vanished without the trace, much to his surprise. What he found instead was a tumbleweed, impaled with the spear end of his chain. Which would mean that the one he had taken out was a fake.

“W-What!? But… the spear followed him and I felt it pierce through--- ….!”

Upon closer inspection, the tumbleweed had a tiny smudge of blood from Max himself. Which would explain why the spear followed the fake instead of the real one.

Western Ninpo: Shadow Tumbleweed Substitution!

“Hehe…!”

Max then suddenly appeared from his opponent’s blind spot, letting out a slight chuckle, tongue in cheek. He was holding his hands maintaining a hand seal.

“...! What?!”

As Axe was about to turn to face Max, he felt his feet was glued to the ground. As he looked down, he saw the shadow residue from the kunai he deflected earlier, now forming drawn shadow seal circle. Max performed two more hand seals to reinforce the bind.

“Gh… Don’t get cocky, mate!”

Axe grunted in frustration. He immediately spun his chain on the dagger end, spinning it in rapid rotations to attack his opponent while facing with his back. He tried to pull the spear end, but the tumbleweed had dissolved into a shadow residue, and was now bound with the same seal on his feet. Frustrated, Axe could only curse under his breath.

“Don’t worry--”

Max flew over and flipped, landing in front of his adversary. With rapid strokes of his finger on the air, he drew a ninja seal on the very air itself, and at its center, a kanji character for ‘Fire’.

“--I don’t intend to!”

Ninpo Fire Gate: Kagutsuchi!

Performing five rapid hand seals, Max then pressed his hand through the drawn shadow seal. As he did, the seal expanded, then from the seal, a massive breath of flame with shadow as its outline emerged. The raging torrent of shadow-outlined flame roared and bellowed as it took form of a giant dragon, taking shape in the corporeal world with the raging flames as its body, ready to devour anything in its wake.

Axe immediately gathered his chains and spun it in front of him to form a defensive wall against it. But as the massive fire dragon closed in, he felt the heat slowly scorching his chain. And the sheer Nexus Energy of this magnitude was too much of a tall order for him to counter completely.

“AAAAARRRRGGGGGHHHHH….!!!”

Like an small rock on a rapid, Axe was instantly swept away by the sheer power of the torrent of flame. He was sent flying at the very end of the warehouse, slamming his body to the wall. Upon impact, the torrent of flame immediately died down, leaving nothing but scorched metal in its after math. Axe had no choice but to use his Nexus Energy at the last second to protect himself from the attack, but the attack of that magnitude took a lot from him.

His Nexus Energy now drained, Axe pulled himself from the dent on the wall and just fell on his knees. He tried to stand up, but he knees immediately buckled, keeping him from even standing up. Max hurriedly ran to his aid, with Walter just a few steps behind him.

“Ah! Mr. Rossell, are you alright?”

Despite being his adversary, Max immediately offered his hand to help Axe back up on his feet. His knees were still trembling from the shock of the impact. Walter also offered his hand and just help him sit down, since he was too shaken up to stand.

“Argh--ah… That was something, mate. That really was something. Ehehe…”

Axe managed to let out a rather weak laugh and a wry smile. He did not seem to hold any grudges nor the audacity to bitterly sulk. In fact, he was more amazed with the result rather than angry or bitter. Through and through, he really was a laid-back guy.

“I’m so sorry I overdid it, Mr. Rossell.”,

“Oh come on, mate. The Boss’ beatings were worse than this, I can manage. Heh…”

Max was apologetic as always but Axe insisted that it was quite alright, brushing it off. Axe did have to admit, it had been a long time since anyone aside from the Boss has given him the fight of his life.

“I’ll have to be honest here, Axe. I may have silently misjudged you in terms of character. I thought you’re just playing the part of a nice guy, but I was wrong.”

Walter just blurted it out loud, what he felt. He may have kept it to himself, but he thought it would be appropriate to come clean. Axe just burst in into a fit of chuckle to his honest statement.

“Ah… sorry to disappoint then, mate. But it’s alright, we get that all the time. Part of what comes with being an Alpha of the Delinquent Club. I just joined here so that I could make a difference, I always admired our club’s core values… Breaking the rules to constitute our own and make a difference.”

===================

That was the number one tenet of the Delinquent Club: “Breaking the rules to constitute our own and make a difference”. Meaning they were not living by their own rules so that they could do what they want, but so they could be a better person to themselves and to others. Hence why the Delinquent Club was a constant eye-sore to people who lives by the dictated status quo or hierarchy, they were the defying medium to topple the elitist way of life.

In Yorktown State University, this was the clear difference between delinquents and bullies. The delinquents, particularly the club members of the said club, lived by their own way of life and rules; they abide by their own code of honor and protect those whom were being oppressed by the elite. While school bullies were just plain jerks who want nothing but make their fellow students’ lives miserable; like Chipper and Brute to Walter in the past.

Although, when it comes to territory, if an uninvited guest is persistent on intruding, they would not hesitate to come at them with unrelenting hostility.

===================

Propping himself up, with the help of Walter, Axe got back up on his feet. He dusted himself up and again considered the two. From look of it, he seemed to have recovered some of his strength.

“Aye… I’m defeated. You guys can proceed. But be warned about the next guy. You’ll find him, not easy on the eyes that one. And he’s raring for a fight, most notably…”

As he was giving an introduction, Axe’s gaze turned to Walter with a seemingly unusual grim expression. Walter just tilted his head, both curious and confused.

“I know who you are, mate-- Black-Armed Ace. You took out both of those nasties without squinting. Heh, the Boss was eager to meet you. And him…”,

“But what does he want with me?”

Walter asked, pressing Axe further for inquiries.

“Well, you know that the lot of us love a good fight right? That Filipino tosser was the textbook example of our characteristic. Heh… He always looks for fights--opponents that would give him a challenge even if its against the impossible. Hell, he was the one who always challenges the Boss into a fight, but always gets his behind handed to him on a silver plate. Maybe you could say it’s his fault that the Boss became too picky with fights.”

As Axe told the two about him, he would smile and chuckle about it. He was telling them about him as if he was talking about a friend. But the fact that he would not be as kind as Axe, gave Walter a heads up.

“--Ever, since we watched that live feed, he’s been locked up in that warehouse for two days now. Training, I guess. Hehe… Tosser I say, but he’s our tosser. His name is Hernan Magtanggol, or ‘Inggo’ as me and Boss call him.”

Now recovered enough strength, Axe lead the two to the other end of his warehouse and opened the exit. As the three went outside, another warehouse greeted them immediately as they stepped out. Although this one was quite larger than the last one, and just by looking at it, Walter felt a rather foreboding feeling about it.

“Well then, I guess I’ll be seeing you around, mates! Go right in, and just tell‘im I said ‘Hi!’”

Axe said with his usual carefree expression, as he opened the large door. The two then just stepped inside, assaulted with a rather ominous atmosphere inside. Axe then closed the door behind them, then gave it two knocks as a way of saying good luck to the two.

-----------------------------------------------

As Walter and Max went inside the warehouse, a very notable feature of it, greeted them. Unlike the last one, this warehouse was completely empty. No shelves, no crates, no clutter were to be found as far as the eye can see.

The only things that were there were the light sources much brighter than the last one, a rather welcome improvement. The place was so empty that each step and breath they make seem to echo off the walls. It was quiet, but the solitude here was an uneasy one rather than a peaceful one. If this was a claustrophobic area, any normal individual would have lost their mind with this unnerving isolation.

As the two walked further in, they noticed someone sitting in the middle of the vast empty space. He was sitting on a cross-legged position, his eyes closed and seemed to be at rest, might be meditating. He sported a long, jet-black and straight hair about chin-length; he wore the standard uniform of the YSU but with a black blazer.

“...”

The man then opened his eyes as he felt Walter and Max’s presence, especially Walter’s, then stood up. The two then stopped on their tracks, Max was already sweating beads because of the heavy atmosphere, in spite of the empty environment. While Walter still had that calm expression about him.

“You arrived. How unexpected. Here I was meditating upon my choices on finding you myself.”

He spoke with a rather tranquil tone which surprised the two a little. They thought he would be more straightforward like those from outside.

“Ah, but where are my manners? I am Hernan Magtanggol. You stand here before an Alpha of our brotherhood--that means you seek the Boss’ audience.”

Hernan spoke with a rather dignified and disciplined manner, although strict to a point.

“Then you must abide by our rite of passage, in order to gain her audience. And at the same time, I very much welcome the chance to challenge you, Black-Armed Ace.”

He bowed before Walter, much to Walter and Max’s surprise. In his manner of speaking, he spoke like a disciplined martial arts student or maybe even an ascetic. His tone defines the state of peace of mind.

“Sigh… Well okay but-- …!”

Before Walter could finish his sentence, he sensed an incoming blow flying at him. With a lightning-fast reflex, he caught it with his hand. It was a Nex Arm, a staff. And it aimed right at his forehead. Hernan’s long hair fluttered about as he delivered the blow, gazing at Walter with eyes burning with murderous intent.

The impact of the blow was massive and so sudden, that it gave Max little time to jump out of the way safely. It was so fast, it was like a sudden lightning strike. Max just landed on a crouching stance, grunting at the sudden shock.

“<This guy… Axe wasn’t kidding.>”

Max just thought to himself. Although Axe already gave them the heads up as to whom and what kind of person they are going to deal with, this was still quite the shock. He said that Hernan would be less desirable than him, but he did not said that he was going to be impulsive. And from the looks of it, there was no room for talking anymore, Hernan was really raring to fight the so called “Black-Armed Ace”.

Immediately after that, Hernan rained a barrage of thrusts from his Nex Arm, an octagonal staff. Walter quickly primed his Nexus Energy and raised his invisible redirection armor. Using his lightning reflexes, he parried each thrust and evaded when he can.

“...Kh!”

As Walter parried each blow, he could feel the weight of each attack as it hit him. Although he was reducing the impact, he felt like Hernan was not using a staff at all. He felt like he was being hit with a concrete pillar. The impact just boomed and echoed throughout the vast empty area.

As Hernan, thrust his staff forward, Walter caught the end with his hand. Immediately, Walter gripped it tight and with a heave, pulled his opponent close, overpowering him. Quickly balling his fist, he lands a clean hit right in the kisser.

“Uugh!”

An audible grunt was heard as Hernan was sent sliding back by the sheer power of the blow. Before Walter could recover, his opponent spun around as he slid back. The staff then broke into three segments or sections, each was connected by a red luminescent thread, Hernan’s Nexus Energy. The overall length of it increased by two-fold.

“Hmph…!”,

“Gh…!!!”

Walter was hit on the thigh area, he was taken by surprise as Hernan jerked his tri-section staff aimed to Walter’s thigh. Then whipping, back and forth, Hernan continued his unrelenting strikes. Walter evading it with the full extent of his maneuverability and mobility.

He spun around and swung his weapon over and over, like a whirlwind. Walter and being pushed back, step by step. Hernan then shifted direction as he swung his tri-section staff overhead which Walter blocked then connecting a rapid corkscrew smash. The impact exploded as Walter blocked it, the weight of it felt like he was being beaten with a battering ram. The corkscrew smash’s impact literally cratered the floor that Walter was standing on.

But his opponent was not done, Hernan conjoined his staff again and used it to vault launch him into the air. Walter was still shaken by the power of that attack, quickly shook his head to focus.

“Haah..!!!”

Hernan roared as he descended unto his opponent like a lightning strike from above, his staff trailed electricity. The staff’s end crashed directly at Walter’s forehead, planting him down to the ground. Walter then raised his arm and grabbed the staff, tightening his grip. Red hovering line vectors began to outline Walter’s body like an exoskeleton, same as the time when he fought the two supervillains.

Then using his raw strength, Walter lifted the staff with Hernan still holding it, trying to wrestle it out of his grip. Walter stood up and with the staff still in hand, he slammed Hernan to the ground then threw him away with a single heave. His opponent was sent flying at a great distance, almost hitting the other end of the area. Hernan’s body skidding through the pavement, leaving swaths of destruction in his wake.

“Overwhelming your opponent, before he makes his first move. Smart move.”

Walter cracked his neck and knuckles, now that he’s prepped and primed for his opponent. He had to give his opponent some credit, and acknowledge his fault for letting his guard down at the beginning. Although he just sustained minimal damage, Walter had to admit that some of Hernan’s attacks were devastating enough to punch through his defense; but that won’t happen again, as Walter now had his wall of defense raised and reinforced.

Meanwhile, Max just stood there on the sidelines with an awe-stricken expression plastered on his face. The battle was both furious and just other-worldly, even for Nova like him. What caught his attention was, with Hernan’s attacks looking like they could level 5-story building, as if being hit by a wrecking ball in rapid succession. Walter just took the entire brunt of those attacks and was still standing strong.

“... … …”

And with Walter’s redirection armor up, Max noticed that he too slid a step back. He saw it on Kurszt’s recorded live feed and was curious about it, but seeing it in person beheld a completely different impression. He could feel it, the resonating Nexus Energy channeling through those red vectors, it was enormous yet perfectly synced.

It was like from the time when Max saw Kurszt’s full Nex Frame, as he assumed his superhero persona, Ironclad. He remembered how much Nexus Energy being channeled through, it was like a torrent. But upon witnessing Walter’s, his was maybe even greater than Kurszt in his Ironclad form.

“Guh…”

Hernan slowly stood back up and steadied his breathing. It looked like fatigue was almost catching up to him, but he would need to hold out much longer. He really went all out in his primary assault but failed to even deal considerable damage to Walter. He thought he could at least deal a crippling damage or wear him out enough to execute his trump card. But it just ultimately failed, now he would have to do it the hard way.

“...!”

As he set his eyes forward, Hernan saw his opponent now assuming the form resembling what he saw on the Boss’ live feed. That means, it was time to pull out all the stops. If he recalled it correctly, with this form, Walter could redirect any impact and damage inflicted to its original source.

“Now… Seize the opportunity.”

Hernan muttered, gazing upon his opponent with a new fire in his eyes. He raised his fist up and channeled his Nexus Energy unto it. A black imprint of a sun-like crest illuminated and drew on his fist. This was it, he was now ready to execute his Nexus Trait. Hernan then held his octagonal staff forward and channeled his Nexus Energy upon it, reinforcing its layer to increase the potency of his attacks.

“Hmph!”

Bending his knees a bit, Hernan launched himself towards Walter with tremendous momentum. Walter balled his fists and prepared to meet him head-on. Using the built-up momentum, Hernan performed a lightning thrust with his staff but only to be clashed with Walter’s fist. As the fist and staff clashed, the supposed impact of Hernan’s staff exploded through his direction, breaking his sturdy stance.

Taking this opening, Walter slid his foot forward and unleashed a barrage of connecting punches right at his opponent. One, two, three, some of the punches landed on Hernan’s body; the liver, the gut, and the right shoulder. Hernan just gritted his teeth to endure the punches and quickly went on defensive. Breaking his staff into three conjoined segments, twirling it to parry the rest.

A close-quarter brawl, the only advantage Hernan had in this situation was that he was trained in Tai Chi and Wing Chun. But compared to Walter’s monstrous strength, speed and durability, not to mention his Nexus, it would only suffice as defense rather than offense. And those 3 punches were incredibly devastating, it maybe even equal to the Boss’ own.

As Walter was about to connect another punch from his barrage, Hernan seized the opportunity to perform a counter attack. Channeling his force through his footing, he stomped the ground as he moved forward. The force of the stomp was enough to induce and stone-shattering tremor.

“HAAAH!!!”

With a war cry, Hernan charged and bashed his shoulder unto his opponent. The resulting impact was enough to push Walter back a few steps before his Redirection barrier reflects it back. Hernan saw it coming and quickly shifted his stance. Instead of meeting the redirected impact head-on, he used it to propel himself back. As he did, he reattached the three segments of his staff and channeled his Nexus Energy upon it. But instead of layer reinforcing, he focused it on a single point, on its tip into a sharp cone, turning it into a spear.

“Hmph! ORYAH!”

Mustering all of his strength, Hernan launched and thrust his staff forward.

“Gh…!”

Walter felt the weapon hitting squarely on his left thigh, before the redirection barrier completely reflects his back, sending his opponent sliding back. Hernan felt the ricocheted shock to the grip, his hands were shaking and unable to grip his weapon firmly. The redirected impact seemed to have damaged some of his forearm muscles, he really pushed himself hard on that attack.

“Guh…kh!”

Fatigue finally caught up to Hernan, he could only prop himself up with his staff as he stood up. Even gripping his weapon felt painful, as if his forearm was being repeatedly stabbed by nails. He had to reroute his Nexus energy into healing his damaged forearm muscles but it would take some time. Walter then slowly approached his opponent, seemingly dealt a crippling injury.

“Are you sure you can still keep going? You pushed yourself too hard on that last attack.”

Walter uttered in a calm manner. While he was concerned about Hernan, he kept his guard up for any surprise attacks he might pull and also kept his Redirection Armor up.

“Hmph… But that allowed me to complete the condition.”

A slight smirked drew on Hernan’s face as he said it, which made Walter stopped on his tracks. Hernan then took stance, though not yet fully recovered, his pupils now glowing. His Nexus Trait now in effect.

“You see… This is my Nexus Trait--”

He slammed the tip of his staff to the pavement, unleashing a shock wave of electricity throughout the entire area. Though harmless, it seemed to have illuminated the area slightly.

“--Pain Imprint!”,

“GHAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGGGHHH...!!!”

Walter screamed as both his legs and head was suddenly assaulted with a sensation transcending beyond pain. The shock was so strong that it made him fell on his knees, writhing in sheer agony. He felt like his legs are being ripped apart sinew by sinew, and his head felt like it was going to split open like a coconut husk.

“Walter!!!”,

“GH….RRRAAAAAAAHHAAAAAARRRGGHH…!!!”

He again screamed twitching and squirming, as Max yelled his name in concern. The effect also had affected Walter’s Mantra Arm, as it began contorting violently. Its mechanism going haywire, the “Skin” formed by the device began folding into impossible directions like pierced shrapnel.

Hernan stood before him, easing his stance a bit to catch his breath for a few seconds as he watched Walter take the full effect of his Nexus Trait. And now without focus, Walter’s Redirection Armor dispersed and his Nexus Energy awry, leaving him vulnerable.

“This is my trump card for you, Black-Armed Ace.”

He spun his staff and smashed it upwards, launching his opponent airborne. With a full-body spin, Hernan slammed his staff to his gut like a baseball bat. Walter was sent skidding through the pavement, he was still contorting in pain.

Hernan approached the suffering Walter slowly, taking his time on his assault. Max gritted his teeth as he saw the whole ordeal. He knew he was not supposed to interrupt, but he could not stand a scene like this. He wrestled upon thoughts on jumping in to Walter’s aid, by then he channeled his Nexus Energy from his hand as he dipped it in the shadows.

------------

???,???

Upon an unknown location, walls upon walls of calculations written on a great number of holo-console littered about the vast void of suspended time. They were arranged in a spiraling order, rotating slowly upon an epicenter, like a slow-moving whirlpool of data.

And from the vast shelves of data, a lone figure stood at its heart, the Woman in Red. She was working ever since her and Walter parted ways after the warehouse incident. Hours upon hours gathering, creating, comparing, and testing massive and vast array of data calculations. Computing 500 quadrillion calculations per second.

And all these data gathered were all about the nature of the Mantra, an omni-technology unpredictable enough even to those who embody it, one of those was the Woman in Red. Or as Walter like to call her: Atha.

Since that incident, half of these myriad of data were regarding on the case of Walter’s Mantra Arm. She was formulating and testing probabilities how the Mantra itself chose a mortal soul like Walter. And more importantly, how can it bond and assimilate with him.

“...?”

Suddenly multiple klaxons buzzed through the holo-monitors. It was from the observation console, Atha was closely monitoring Walter’s Mantra behavior for any unusual change in activity. And it seems now that she has spotted one.

“Th-This is…”

Atha quickly brought up the observation monitor and enlarged it before her. A series of read-outs began populating the screen, Atha furiously typed through the holo-console and determine the readings.

“The assimilation is moving on accelerated rate!”

As she brought up the display on the monitor, she just paused typing to what laid out before her.

“The Mantra Particles are assimilating his legs and his brain I must--what?”

Atha was about to leave to see the situation herself, when she suddenly saw the recent read-outs. The sub-atomic links to the assimilation seemed to be normal and it was establishing a perfect link between the Mantra Particles. In other words, the Mantra was actually acting as an anti-body, evolving into Walter’s own defense mechanism, or the Mantra itself was accepting him.

“...”

She slumped back and watched the process unfold before her, she was at a disbelief. Eons of existing, and this was the first time she had seen something like this. Atha went back and pulled up a holo-console and typed in a myriad of data. She then integrated the Finite Nullifier unto the assimilation, as means of contingency. After all, the Mantra was still unpredictable to a fault.

Before you know it, she was back to her calculations. And with this new development, it just means now that she has lot of new work to be done.

--------------------------------

One merciless beating after another, Walter continued to writhe and squirmed in pain to the effect of Hernan’s Nexus. He could not think, nor could he retaliate, the pain has rendered him vulnerable in every way possible. He was now practically drooling, muscles violently convulsing and he felt every vector of his vein was filled with scorching hot lead.

“...”

Hernan approached Walter with a deadpan expression on his face. It seems like he has already spent out the last of fire a few moments ago. The so called “Black-Armed Ace” now reduced to a convulsing and helpless individual. In a way, he may not voice it, Hernan was disappointed with this outcome. In his mind, maybe showing off his trump card was too much.

“Forgive me, but I would have to oppose the Boss’ notion of giving you that title... Black-Armed Ace.”

He knelt down and grabbed Walter’s face with his entire hand and lifted him up. His feet a few centimeters above ground, as he raised the convulsing and rather fragile frame of Walter. Effortlessly, he spun him around and threw Walter’s body away from him. Then, not even waiting for him to touch the ground, Hernan launched himself towards him and performed a lightning thrust directly to his chest. The impact of the blow sent Walter skidding through the end of the Warehouse.

“You have suffered enough pain… Let me end this as dignified as possible. Nothing less for a worthy opponent.”

Hernan took stance with his octagonal staff and began channeling massive amount of Nexus Energy upon it. As he did, his staff illuminated, taking shape of a harpoon. It was buzzing huge amount of power, its audible hum reverberated across the area.

“Tch…”

Max could not simply let this stand any longer. He had to help Walter or else, everything that Kurome and them ever worked hard for will be shattered before their very eyes. From his hands, he produced a fan of Shadow Kunai. He planned that if he performs this last attack, Max would immediately jump in to Walter’s aid.

“...!!”,

“Huh--!”

The two suddenly turned both their gazes upon Walter’s seemingly unconscious body. His right arm, the Black Mantra Arm, began reconstituting itself. As its hand balled and clenched into a fist, a shock wave boomed as Walter closed his black fist.

The assimilation now began crawling on both his legs, transforming it into the likeness of his Mantra Arm. The Finite Nullifier began forming on his legs as it assimilated his slacks and shoes into armored plates, turning it into mechanical greaves and landings. While his arm seem to have “evolved” and changed into a rather different form, with an added bio-mechanical bulk into it.

As the assimilation completed, Walter slowly stood up. He seemed to be still under the effect of Hernan’s Nexus Trait. But from what it looked like, the pain seemed to have stopped bothering him. The intense shock induced by the effect, completely nullified and rendered useless.

“Hmm…”

Walter cracked his neck and looked at his Arm and Leg’s new form. And his prior bruises were completely healed, thanks to the Mantra’s augmentation. And he felt an overflowing power of his Nexus energy rushing unto every vein in his body, Walter smirked as he felt more energetic than before.

“Walter!”,

“That’s… Impossible!”

Hernan was left in shock while Max was practically in glee that he could jump in and hug Walter himself. Walter turned his gaze towards Hernan, illuminated by the glint of a new resolve and power. His gaze was so sharp that it could cut a stone like butter, it even made Hernan take two steps back.

“Hmm!”

Walter flexed his Mantra Arm, and in an instant, he dispelled the effect of Hernan’s Nexus Trait on him. The latter just had his eyes wide in shock, could not even utter a word to express his disbelief. Slowly, Walter approached Hernan with a rather casual pace and yet his eyes sparkling a glint of challenge.

“Tch…! I still have my last card! You may have dispelled my imprint, but it is too late for you to--huh!? …!”

Hernan readied his staff now primed with Nexus Energy but as Walter approached, he bent his knees a bit and with an instantaneous speed, he appeared in front of Hernan. Hernan immediately thrust his glowing staff, filled to the brim with Nexus Energy. But as he did, Walter disappeared again in an instant.

Walter slid behind his opponent, with his fist now fully winded up. As Hernan noticed, he turned around to see the fist now flying towards his face, he had no time to block or counter it. The shock of his opponent’s speed just froze him in place.

Then as Walter’s fist drew closer, Walter stopped it just 3 inches away from contact. The impact exploded with massive jet stream of kinetic force that instantly toppled half of the entire warehouse. Punching a massive hole through 2 of the neighboring warehouses up to the abandoned construction district, which was over half the half acre of the entire school’s land in distance.

That raw power Walter just exhibited at that moment was truly terrifying. In a blink of an eye, with one fell swoop, he destroyed an area almost half a city block. And that was a pulled punch, what more could he have dealt if that was a full-force punch, Max could not even imagine the potential devastation.

Max and Hernan was left speechless by the power demonstrated by Walter. If he did not stopped that blow, it would have blown Hernan’s head right off, or maybe pop his entire physical body right into a cellular level. Walter just patted his shoulder and smiled, the latter then just slumped and fell on a kneeling position.

“I concede. You have defeated me. You truly are worthy of such title.”

Receding his Nexus Energy imbued on his staff, Hernan just announced his defeat openly. The clear difference in power was right in front of him. Even though he was known for being stubbornly persistent even to charge into fights with impossible outcomes, seeing how colossal the difference is between him and Walter was a different story. This was the first time that he had to stand down and put aside his warrior pride to acknowledge defeat.

“I have been fighting losing battles and still persist until a clear result is shown before me. That is because most of my opponents never had the gall to fight to their fullest extent. You, Black-Armed Ace, were the only one whom had fought me to an extent far dwarfs mine. I thank you for acknowledging my fighting spirit. Sa iyo ko ipaparaya ang tagumpay.” (I entrust this victory unto you)

He stated as he kept himself knelt down, paying his respects to Walter. The latter was no less flattered by the gesture. Walter bent down and again placed his hand on his shoulder, gesturing him to stand up.

“I can see that. You went as far as to push your body to its limits just so you can perform your trump card. If I was in your shoes, I would have done the same. Raise you head, I’m not really worthy of such respect I have yet to earn. I knew, that you are fighting not for your own, but for everything that your club stood for--”

Walter reached his hand to Hernan and helped him get up on his feet. The latter grabbed it firmly and stood up; he dispersed his Nex Arm as he did, easing his stance.

“--because like you, we are fighting not just what we stood for, but also to protect everyone from discriminant and unjust ideals.”

He said with a tempered conviction, emphasizing how similar their objectives were. It was then Hernan realized that they were not here to challenge their club’s integrity but to forge an alliance. Hernan closed his eyes and slightly chuckled at the thought, not in a mocking manner.

“Walter…!!! You did it! You did it! Aha--hahaha!”,

“Uh--whoa!”

Max just went right in and threw himself unto Walter’s arms, wrapping his arms over his shoulders. He was overjoyed and ecstatic at the moment, that he did not even realized what he was doing. Max was basically clinging unto Walter’s tall frame.

“Ahaha-- whoa!”,

“Ah~ you were so awesome~ Hehe…”,

“Uh-- <what the hell?>”

Walter was about to laugh it off and tease him, but he quickly noticed Max voice (particularly his tone) seemed to shrink a bit. But what disturbed him was how soft and warm was his embrace. Then seconds later, Max’s eyes sprung wide-open and their gazes met.

“AAAHH!!! S-sorry! I’m sorry! Um… Uh… Umm… Well I got carried away and--and---”

Max jumped away as quickly as he jumped in prior. His entire face, from his neck was burning and was bright crimson as if little puffs of steam were coming out of his ears, thoroughly flustered. Walter just scratched his head and flashed a wry smile, unsure of what to say in this situation.

“Oy…! Mates!”,

“Ah! Mr. Rossell! <Thank goodness!>”

Saving the situation, Axe arrived at the scene waving his hands towards them a-jolly. Max quickly diverted the attention towards him, while Walter now furiously scratching his head on how fast Max changed the subject and his expression. A complete 180 in an instant.

Axe thought he drop in and watch the match, but it seemed to be over already so he just called them from afar. As he approached them, he saw the destruction dealt by the fight. He whistled as he stared at it in awe, he could only guess that Walter did all this.

“Ah! There you are, mates! I guess I don’t need to figure out who won. You alright there, Inggo?”,

“Yes. I am satisfied.”,

“Eh…??? Satisfied? Hold on--really? Am I hearing this right or did my eardrums got injured in my battle?”

Blinking rapidly, and clearing his ears with his pinky finger, Axe was at a loss for words. To hear his colleague say this, the one who loves to fight, satisfied? He felt like he was talking to a different person.

“Yes, you are hearing it right.”

Hernan responded with a straightforward manner, and Axe just shrugged.

“I think they have surpassed the rite, they are ready to meet the Boss.”,

“With flying colors! We’ll just dilly-dally along the way. The Boss will need to entertain you. Follow along, mates!”

Now with the full blessing of the two Alphas of the Delinquent Club, Axe prompted the two to follow them. They exited through the collapsed warehouse and went around it, making their way towards the open area of the annex, where they walked prior to meeting Axe.

Meanwhile along the way, Walter receded his evolved Mantra Arm and legs reverting them back into its dormant state. Though, he was unsure whether to call it Mantra Arm anymore since the assimilation now encompassed even both his legs. It still felt like normal legs, and he even felt lighter as he walked that he felt like he was gonna walk into the air if he kept up with the pace.

He pondered for a bit, how did the fight earlier accelerated the assimilation. Thinking back on it, he figured when the Finite Nullifier on his arm went haywire, it must have loosened its restraints on it. But why the legs and not the torso first?

“<Ah… I wish Atha was here. I wonder what she’s doing now?>”

Walter’s thoughts suddenly drifted from one thing after another, while still walking with Max along with the Alphas of the Delinquent Club. As they reached the open area, members of the club that came their way began following them from behind. Until it gathered quite a huge crowd following them.

Max noticed and looked back the crowd of delinquents trailing them. Since the Alphas were with them, it must have been paramount for the entire club to follow along. And they were finally meeting their Boss or club president.

The crowd along with Walter and Max followed along as they made their way towards the abandoned construction complex, just beyond the School Warehouse Annex.

--------------------

Pineswood Metro Zone, Route 16 Highway

Along the long-winded road, a lone Metro Transit rode through the quiet night. Upon this transit sat a lone figure from the furthest seat on the back. The lone figure was but a little girl, peering through the window with her head resting atop her hand, watching numerous trees and structures flew past her line of sight.

Here on Pineswood Metro Zone, forests and vegetation were well-preserved by its government. It had been one of the many tourist attractions here. Along with its wild life, nature was preserved and protected. Even with today’s advanced technology ruling all over the world, there were still some areas, such as Pineswood, where nature is still alive and blooming.

“...”

The little girl pulled her unusually long sleeves and gazed on her watch. She looked at the two large bags sitting beside and across her seat, filled with her personal belongings. She brushed her brunette fringe to the side to the back and then tied it and clipped it with her favorite band and clip.

From inside her coat, she pulled out a folded piece of paper and unfurled it. The paper contained a hand-written complete address, and a label that says: “Olven Residence”. The little girl reached again inside her coat and this time, pulled an old photo.

She sighed as she gazed on the photo. A wave of nostalgia immediately washed over her emotions, feeling warmth in this cold night. It was a picture of two families together, then at the center, stood a very young Walter with a big smile; and beside him, a tyke on diapers sucking on a baby mouth piece.

“I can’t wait… Big Brother.”

She whispered, a smile slowly curled up on her face as the transit zoomed past a road sign that says: “Yorktown Metro Zone 10km”.

------------------------

Abandoned Construction Complex, Excavation Site

A few minutes worth of walking and hiking, they arrived at a huge excavation site. The site itself was the size of the gymnasium at their school. As they arrived, the following crowd finally split with them and stood by their place around the site. From what it looks like, the site itself looked like a makeshift gladiatorial arena.

Then from the far side of the site, from atop the crane tower, lied the Boss of the delinquent club. The Boss lied at the top of the driver’s cabin just looking at the stars from high up. The Boss was completely on a state of relaxation as if in the midst of meditation. Then as the Boss turned head towards to the left. The Boss saw 4 persons entering the territory.

She quickly got up and stood, her figure still enveloped by the shade of the night. As she observed more intently, she instantly recognized the ones leading, her Alphas. With a scoff, she cracked her neck and prepared to go down from this multi-story height.

“Well mates, here we are. This is as far as we can take you.”

Axe and Hernan just stopped in the middle of the vast site. Max searched left and right, but saw no one in sight, other than all the club members gathered on the far sidelines.

“But… I don’t see anyone.”

Max still was searching for this so called “Boss”. Axe and Hernan looked at each other and nodded, then promptly backed up a few steps and walked away from each other to make way… for someone. Walter looked up as he felt someone was about to make a grand entrance, Max followed his gaze and was shocked at the display.

BOOM!

“Uwaah…!”

[The Boss' Theme Song]

Max was blown away, sliding through the dirt; as something or someone just landed a few meters away from them. As this someone landed on their feet, an explosion of shock wave followed and the weight of the impact cratered the ground.

As both Hernan and Axe prepared to make their introduction, the Boss slowly approached the her two guests. As she approached, Max felt a powerful presence resonating on her. This feeling of both dread and vehemence, truly a fearsome figure. He could only know the reason why she called the Boss.

“Alright mates, it has been a long time coming. Let me introduce to you both our Boss.”,

“She is the core, heart and soul of this club--”

Both Alphas spoke about her with both fear and respect. Her steps seem to echo a bit as clumps of dust scatter with each of her step. Carrying a large metal bat with what it seemed like nails that dot its end.

Her long jet-black hair fluttered with the chilling breeze, along with her long, makeshift white belted overcoat. She was slim but her body was ripped with muscles; her body was riddled with scars she sustained through countless battles, and her face had two scars that intertwine from her left temple to her chin, then across her cheekbones. Underneath her open overcoat she only wore a bandage covering her chest and revealing her mid-riff. She also wore a loose cargo pants, almost like a hakama secured and fastened by 2 belts on her hip and two on her left thigh.

“She is one of the Three Goddesses, three of the strongest of the female student body, the Goddess of Fury--”,

“Our Boss--”,

As both Alphas were about to reveal her name. Walter stepped forward and interrupted the two.

“--Virgilia De Lune. It’s been a long time.”,

“””…!!!”””

Walter, greeted her in a rather casual and informal way and waved his two fingers at her. All three of them was taken aback when Walter just casually blurted out her name. The way he said it, the tone and everything felt like Walter had known her for a long time. As a matter of fact.

“W-W-Walty…?”

Virgilia stuttered, her lips trembling. She just stopped on her tracks, wide-eyed and flustered. The sudden recognition, almost made her drop her metal bat. The Alphas looked at their boss even more shocked with the sudden behavior change like they were seeing her for the first time. Adding to the fact that she called him by his nickname and not his actual name.

“Uh… Walter doe she know you--or do you… know her?”

Max craned his neck and leaned in to whisper unto Walter’s ear.

“Yeah… she’s…”

Walter took a deep breath.

“--my childhood friend.”


To be continued...

 

[Ruby Rose]

Oooh... I knew Kurszt is on to Walter. But will he even stand a chance to be Walter's rival though? And oh nooooo!!! Harem get?! Walter noooo... What have you done?

And--- oh. Oh. Oh! Please... please tell me Max is a boy, please TR. Don't tickle my inner Fujoshi. Please.

Max is officially my precious cinnamon roll. A ninja cinnamon roll. Lol Max in action, mm! Good stuff. And whoa... Walter's new power is frightening. And yay Vee-chan! Wait they're both childhood friends? So does that mean she met Kurome and Nobuki after? Speaking of Nobuki, hey! No fair! She stole his first kiss! She sure is scary though.

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Hmmm.... Maybe? Maybe not? ;P Who knows? You should ask Kurome, she's sneaky about her members' profile like that. lol.

--------------------------------------------

Walter's Superhero Files 2

Pixie Lass

Real Name: Alicity "Alicia" Brock

Background

-A former illustrated member of Yorktown State University student body, former club captain of the Sports Club, Swimming Team.

-A 3-time gold medalist on the Metro Zone Regionals, she was a fine swim athlete, well-respected by her team and her mentors.

-Humble, cheerful and very accommodating; Ms. Brock was an active member of the student body, never once did she snubbed anyone who approached her.

-She was also once nominated by the late YSU Student Council to join their ranks, but she humbly declined the offer.

-Ms. Brock was never hailed in a prestigious family ancestry nor in a wealthy member of the society, she was raised and grew up in the New-Bronx district of the Yorktown Metro Zone.

-She was 3rd year when she abruptly dropped out of school 2 years ago, just 5 months after emerging as a Novus and becoming a full-fledged superheroine.

-She stated that with all the work she has on her hands, she had to drop school and pursue the superhero career.

-"From what I've read in the magazine articles, she was now living all by herself on her lonesome. And she was taking care of her clothing shop, as a sideline from her superhero career."

-"Unlike most superheroes, hers was born out of hard work and perseverance. I wish I could have known her more back then... not that I'm interested in a personal level or anything."

Nexus Trait - Shine Dust

-Her Nexus Energy grants her the ability to generate specks of luminous dust. And majority of it are generated from her two sets of wings that forms on her back.

-Her wings are akin to a dragonfly's, translucent, light, and highly-responsive. Although more artificial/mechanical in terms of aesthetics.

-Her wings are of a unique trait, as it doubles as a Nex Arm and part of her Nex Frame.

-The luminous dust that she generates are actually condensed and granulated Nexus Energy, and can only be manipulated by her and her only.

-With this luminous dust, she can manipulate them by reverting them into its raw state; which she can use to fire concentrated concussive blasts or even change their efficacy and even density to form barriers and other means of defense.

-While reverting the dust in its original state, she could also use it to either self-augment or manipulate her entire physiology but through a limited means.

-That includes her strength and speed, and her most noteworthy feat, being able to shrink her into a size no larger than a pencil.

-If she is at this size, her strength and speed are magnified by 10 fold. She punch through a solid concrete block and tank armor, zip and bee-line in mach 7 speeds, like a sentient high-caliber bullet.

 

[Tyrant Raver]

[ AstonisheD / AmazeD ] : SA Brigade Case No. 13 (Tyrant Raver's Jack in the Box Entry)

Side Chapter 2 part 1

A troubadour wandering the shrouded recesses of a dark forest.

Mindless automatons toiling amidst walls long perished to the ages.

A girl of gentle years weeping under the glow of dusk.

It all began at the day of the twilight…

I am but an ordinary being.
​

---------------------------------

Brrrrrrnnng! Brrrrrrrrnnnnng!

“...mmmh…”

A shrill sound jolted the girl’s consciousness back to reality, making her feel like a spinning top forcefully put to a halt. Not the most pleasant of feelings, all things considered.

“What…?”

A tingling numbness crawled along her left cheek and arm. Giving up on forming sensible thoughts until her brain finished rebooting. Yet the ringing noise refused to cease, eventually growing painful in her ears and irritating her senses.

If feeling was to compare it to anything, the sensation was akin to a screwdriver forcefully drilling through her temples. A rather gruesome image that would surely leave a mark in the morning after.

“Keep it… down… so noisy.”

With the rebooting of her thoughts finally complete, the girl lifted her head and cast a drowsy look at her surroundings, finding their vague contours enveloped by an orange glow.

“Where… am I again…?”

After a number of hasty blinks, the girl finally began taking in her surroundings: polymer plastic desks and chairs ordered into neat lines, a whiteboard projection screen, and a notice board with a bunch of holo-notes stuck to it.

She was in her classroom. The girl figured that she must have fallen asleep and her head was still trying to figure out what was what.

“So nobody even bothered to wake me up after class… mmmh…”

She spent a few moments grumbling over her situation. She began blaming her friends for it. It was then she realized, normally, the teacher would have been the one to wake her up along with totes about discipline and all that. Maybe even a detention pass on the side.

“Grr… goodness me, will you give that a rest already?!”

Now pent up with irritation, the girl jumped out her seat and glanced around the room. For a split-second the vision around her seem to blink a brief image of a ruined classroom, but she easily dismissed it as a lapse of drowsiness.

“Wait a second! Why is nobody answering that damn phone!? I’m trying to catch some beauty sleep here!”

…It was then she finally realized something that should have been obvious from the start.

“Wh-what in the…?”

The classroom was empty, not a single soul nor shadow was around except the girl. That by itself was not particularly strange. If she had to guess, everyone just up and abandoned her while she was sleeping. If it was the case, she could not exactly blame them for it. The girl then spotted yet another abnormality in the room.

“Why would a phone be there…?”

This was a classroom… so why would she be hearing a ringing sound here? If she recalled correctly, even in the Old World, phones and phone-usage are prohibited within classrooms.

Whence comest thou, oh sound?

She spotted the culprit in question with little to no effort at all: an ancient-looking black phone rested conspicuously atop the teacher’s desk. It was a rotating dial phone, one people would use in the Old World Era, a type where you can find one at an antique museum.

“Are you kidding me--but who would even leave this here?”

Yet there it was, without a shred of a doubt, filling the room with its shrill tone like no one’s business. It made her head hurt to the point where she thought the sound was physically tampering with her brain in some way. Her body felt heavy and sluggish, as if she had a cold or something. The girl certainly thought the situation was strange, but as of the moment, the pain was her utmost concern.

With her temper now at the edge, she angrily marched towards the phone. As she finally got close enough to it, she quickly noticed the lack of cord this phone was connected to. It was ringing even though the phone itself was not even connected to a line or something. Ignoring the fact for a moment, she picked up the receiver and put an end to the auditory nightmare.

“Sigh… Hello?”

Her irritation and frustration slipped into her tone; the person on the other end could no doubt make out the belligerent crudeness of it. Her stinging headache was tormenting her, a brief split-second flash of a ruined classroom again flashed before her eyes, but again, she dismissed it. The girl’s dizziness was apparent she was almost convinced that she had a fever.

The room was so bright. She attempted to close her eyes, but the orange rays still pierced through her eyelids, making her feel as if her head itself was illuminated by its flickering lights.

However… The person on the other end of the line showed no sign of surprise whatsoever. His voice was calm, not really in a cold way, but his was rather… warm.

“My name is Walter Olven, what’s yours?”

His tone was not cheery nor upbeat, almost mechanical yet it resonated with concern. The person’s tone instantly dispelled the haze enveloping her mind.

“Hmm? Wha… What?”,

“Your… name.”

Her name. Her name was… Her name was… The girl find it odd that she was struggling a bit to say her name when it should have been the simplest of questions, where she could have answered right away.

“Arlene…”

Finally, her name came up to her thoughts, Arlene Hartnett. She could have wished a more simple name from her parents, but no use of contemplating on it now.

“I see. Then listen to what I have to say next… I need you to run away from that place, Arlene. If you don’t, you’ll be killed.”

Arlene’s eyes widened as she heard the last word he uttered: killed. She was silently flabbergasted that she spent a few moments trying to process his statement before answering him.

“...Huh???”

A rather insipid response. Then again, she thought it was appropriate, considering she had just been told over the phone that she would be killed. Nonetheless, the words felt awfully out of place, almost like Arlene was the one acting the fool while the person on the other side was the most reasonable.

“The world you see isn’t what it seems. In this world, you are a goat. And we all know that role entails --- a sacrifice, a prey. The question is: who would desire such a thing?”

The words were not registering on her head the way it should. All she could muster was another “Huh?”. She thought--or rather, tried to think that she was being pranked on right now on some prime-time variety show with hidden cameras watching the whole ordeal.

“The answer should be obvious. Only ‘gods’ desire sacrifices. Or a patient predator, waiting for the right time for them to strike.”

Her head had been in complete emergency mode for a while now, trying to tell her that she herself had gotten into a dangerous situation. That she was merely turning a blind eye to the problem.

“Unless you act soon, you are certain to be hunted down, and killed.”,

“Killed? Hunted? Someone was out to kill me? H-Hey Stop it. You’re beginning to scare me...”

She was denying the person’s claim, yet her voice trailed off abruptly. Her eyes sheepishly glancing around the room to confirm she was alone.

“Listen.”

His words silenced her in an instant. Fear was now becoming apparent in her expression, her knees shaking and her shoulders shaking.

“--can you recall anything besides your name?”,

“Besides my name…”

And with that, the realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. The most striking abnormality of her situation.

I was Arlene Hartnett…

Arlene Hartnett…

Arlene… Hart--nett…

She had no other information. Blank, empty, zip, nothing.

“I… I… I’m---!”

She felt her brain was jolted with an electric shock, and even the orange-tinted light filtering through the windows worked only to accelerate the sheer terror.

“Relax. Stay with me, there is no need to panic.”

The warm voice of Walter buzzing through the receiver soothed her panic-stricken mind.

“B-But--What… What should I do…?”

Her lips trembled as the quivering voice escaped her lips. Biting it, she restrained herself not to break down and cry. Small clear beads of tears began welling up in her eyes.

“Okay, listen to me. For the time being, run--flee as far as you can. We are currently attempting to find a route to your location. All you need to do is survive, hide yourself somewhere until we can reach you.”

Walter calmly instructed Arlene on the other end of the line, his voice was warm yet direct. She briefly questioned his instruction but still his suggestion did sound awfully appealing.

“A-Alight, I’ll do it. But wait, where the hell am I even supposed to run to?”,

“Anywhere where she can’t find you. Is there someone else with you?”,

“N-No. I’m alone.”,

“Good, just look for an another place like that. And if you see someone… Do NOT make contact, do not let him/her see you, no matter who it is. Understood?”

Walter’s voice sounded awfully strict. His voice rang a sense of urgency in his tone, meaning these instructions were vital. The thought of someone coming to rescue, calmed Arlene a bit. She just have a brief word of agreement in response.

“I can’t sense her. The Anomalus might be on the move.”

Another voice reached Arlene’s ears from the receiver, one that belongs to a girl. Her voice was tinged with a slight haughty tone but from what it seems, this girl was working with Walter.

“What was that?”,

“It would appear she’s on the move. Leave the classroom, now.”

A tingling chill suddenly jolted up her spine as she heard the words, ‘On the move.’. That particular phrase chilled the blood in her veins.

“Hurry, now!”

Without even saying a response, Arlene slapped the receiver down and hurried rushed outside the classroom. She had a million questions racing through her mind, about whoever was hunting her, about this empty school building, the guy over the phone and the likes.

“First order of business is getting the high tail outta here!”

It was a split-second decision. She ran and ran as far her two legs can take her, up the stairs, down, up and down and down…

“Hahh… I’m done. I’m tired.”

Breathing heavily after running ten minutes straight, surprising even herself by such display of stamina. Yet each breath she inhaled felt like a chore as her sluggish body was assaulted by a wave of unpleasant chills. She now stood in a long straight hallway, with no idea where to go.

A brief image of a ruined hallway again flash through her vision, although this time, the vision lasted about 3 seconds, enough for her to register that disturbing image. She shook her head off, as she tried to dispel that image. Arlene checked the classroom doors but to no avail, they were locked tight. She could probably kick the doors down, but making a racket was not desirable in the current situation.

She was going to be killed. Those ominous words haunted her mind as she bolted through the hallway that seem to go on and on in endless circles. She had no idea if she was ascending or descending, nor could even tell which floor she was on.

Arlene cursed under her breath, she was beyond clueless. Other than her past being one massive question mark, the present a clur and the future less certain. She felt as if fear had taken hold of her heart with an iron fist, making her sink deeper into its poisonous bog.

Despite wanting to go home, she did not even know where she lived. The only thing she remembered was her name only. She pondered upon whether she had family or friends. What sort of things she liked or disliked--strengths and weaknesses…

She could not even remember her own face. Her mindset as of the moment was the straightforward possibility of the entire thing being just a dream. With a faint glimmer of hope nestled in her heart, she gave her cheeks and big and hearty pinch.

“Ow…”

Seemed like she could still feel pain. In which case, getting hurt and even killed would feel just as real, even if this were a dream. Arlene needed a place where she could be alone. Somewhere she could hide.

As she came across the girl’s bathroom, she immediately entered without hesitation. It seemed clean enough, so she decided to huddle up inside the farthest stall. She sat down on the toilet seat, letting a sigh leave her lips as she hugged her knees to her chest.

The rays of dusk seeped in through the windows in unchanging orange. The sheer number of things she had to mull over left her unable to collect and organize her thoughts. If she were to count her blessings, she could name only one: The fact that she did not broke down under the pressure and start screaming like an idiot. No doubt her hardened nature was to thank for that.

She was scared. To realize that she would be the next, to know her life was in the crosshairs paralyzed her with fear.

Brrrrnnnng!

“.…!?”

She jolted up and let out a loud gasp. Ultimately hitting her bum as she landed back on the toilet seat.

“A-A phone? Here? What---”

A phone hung on the wall behind her, the same black phone from the classroom earlier. It appeared out of thin air just now. It stood out like a sore thumb, she would have noticed it before she entered the stall. The phone was ringing in its usual shrill tone.

Without a second thought, she immediately snatched up the receiver with a loud click and held it to her ear.

“Hello? Arlene.”,

“Hey, you owe me an explanation or two! How the hell did you get a phone in a toilet? Seriously, what’s going on?! I’m scared!”,

“Good to know you’re doing well.”,

“What part of me screams “well” to you, huh?! I have no idea what’s even happening! Am I dreaming? I am right? Please tell me I’m dreaming… I beg of you…”

Hearing Walter’s voice finally released the floodgate of emotions she pent up earlier that she was now tearing up on the receiver. Gripped with fear, she held the receiver with both her hands as if clinging to the last shred of sanity she has left. Arlene was scared, frustrated, and partly relieved because of his voice.

“This reality operates in a somewhat different way from your own, sadly. So if you’re expecting to wake up in your bed any second now, then… I would have so wished you did.”,

“Could you at least not phrase it in a roundabout way? It’s not helping.”,

“Are you in the girls’ bathroom right now?”,

“Yes. It’s deserted, luckily.”,

“That’s good. Currently only you and her inhabit that school building.”

Walter said with certainty on the other end of the line. Arlene’s eyes widened when she heard “her” in his last sentence.

“You are the only one who managed to resist thus far. My other colleagues are currently on the move to rescue the others. So far you were the most fortunate one.”,

“And, um… What about the others?”,

“Trapped. Some are gone, and some were massacred beforehand.”

Walter said it in an unusually grim tone, he tried to stay positive for Arlene but the reality was just too massive to ignore. She took a deep breath, having understood the sheer severity and abnormality of the situation. Even if most of the details were still vague at best.

“Wait, are you sure I should be talking like this over the phone?”,

“As long as you hold the receiver, my partner can separate your voice from the world you are currently in. It shouldn’t cause any problems.”,

“...your partner can do that? Sigh… I don’t care anymore. I’m ready to believe anything.”

Arlene sank her her head a bit, resigning to the situation she was in. Doubting him would do no good, and does not change the fact that she was going to be killed.

“Hardly impossible. From an outsider’s perspective, it would look like you silently mouthing each word.”,

“Good thing I’m alone, then.”,

“I may have some bad news.”,

Arlene sighed again, exasperated. Bad new in an already bad situation, as if the whole situation could not get any worse already. Though she was a bit surprised that she took it calmly this time.

“What now?”,

“This is going to take long than I thought. I’m gonna need you to hold on for a bit longer.”,

“Great, fantastic. Well, I’m just gonna stay here, then.”

She unintentionally responded with a rather belligerent and sarcastic response, much to Walter’s shame.

“I’m sorry. We’re doing our best.”,

“No… no… I-It’s fine. Sorry for that remark. Say, your name was Walter, right?”,

“Yes. Walter Olven. That’s me.”,

“Huh. Not a name you hear every day. Don’t get me wrong, it’s not bad or anything.”

Arlene tried to make up for her unintentional sarcasm, by striking a small conversation to her would-be savior. Even if it means taking her mind of the bad situation she was in, for a brief time.

“You might as well be the first person to tell me that.”,

“Oh? Anyway, um… how long do you think it’s gonna take you to get here?”

She was secretly hoping for him to arrive in a speedy fashion. Maybe two seconds or so, never mind the entrance. All she was thinking as of the moment was getting out of here as soon as possible.

“An hour. Though, we’re working on shortening that as soon as possible.”,

“Oh, that’s actually a relief.”

Arlene held her chest, forcing a sigh of relief. She felt Walter’s words had certainty to them, that was enough for her to hold on to. That also managed to calm her down a bit.

“However, she may find you before us. Your pursuer may not be able to pinpoint your location, but she’s aware that you are there.”

And with that, all her optimism flew right out the window. A hanging sense of dread loomed back to her and her expression went back into an indifferent expression.

“I see.”,

“You don’t seem to be afraid.”,

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t. But everything feels so… vague. I guess I owe that to my amnesia. I have no idea who I am, why I’m here or why can’t I even remember.”,

“I see. You’re lost, unable to understand what is happening around you. You may not even need to understand.”

The voice sounded blunt on the other end of the line. She quirked her brow and frowned. She was unsure whether if that was intentional or not, but it almost felt like he was mocking her. Maybe a little revenge on her sarcastic remark earlier.

“I WOULD like to understand, thank you very much. Even if I have to beat the answers out of you!”,

“Kinda extreme, don’t you think?”,

“Whatever, I don’t even know anymore.”

“In any case, I--”

Just as Walter was about say something, the bathroom door slowly opened with a rusty creak. The sound made Arlene freeze up in an instant. She was not looking at it or anything but she felt the sheer terror to the one who opened the door.

“I heard the door opening, what’s going on?”,

“There’s someone here.”,

“Sit tight and do not move an inch.”,

“Thanks captain obvious. But are you really sure no one can hear my voice right now?!”

She angrily whispered, or silently screamed through the phone’s mouthpiece.

“I’m almost certain, yes.”,

“What do you mean almost!? Don’t give me that! Listen, if whoever that was ends up hearing me, I’m gonna haunt you forever!”,

“In any case, sit tight. We’re nearing your location as we speak. I will cut the line now, I need to focus.”,

“W-Wait! Don’t just hang up on--”,

“I promise. I will save you.”

With that final statement, the line fell silent. Despite Arlene’s begging, Walter hung up the phone, robbing her of the only thing that still kept her sanity intact. She hugged her knees closer, dread and fear has now completely gotten hold of her

Tears began rolling down her cheeks as she contemplated on the time prior to this. She was relatively fine until a minute ago--lively, even. Fat beads of sweat began accumulating on her forehead, yet all she felt was an unnatural chill rushing through her entire body in a current. Accompanied only by the incessant pounding of her heart… she was afraid.

The person in the bathroom besides her gave off no sounds, nor any indication of movement. But she knew there was someone there.

To fight off the fear, she ended up having bitten down her own hand to suppress the clattering of her teeth. She bit it so hard that a few droplets of blood gushed out. Nonetheless, she had no intention of making even the tiniest of squeaks.

“Hmm… Mhm-mhm? Hum, hum, hum. I say this calls for a poem!”

Fee-fi-fo-fum!

I smell the blood of an Englishman.

Be he alive, or be he dead--

I will grind his bone to make my bread!​

A voice of a young girl recited the words in a voice gentler than a midsummer breeze. But gentle as it may, it did not calmed Arlene one bit. It made her breathing almost choke up as a frightened gasp escaped her lips. Her heart was in a vice grip of cold steel, freezing the very blood in her veins.

She was scared beyond words. The unimaginable ruthlessness lurking behind that girlish facade of a tone filled her with a crippling sense of dread.

“Cooome out aaand plaay!”

A sound of a door opening was heard. Three other stalls separated the intruder from hers. She could not bring herself to stop shaking. She had not caught a glimpse of her pursuer’s face, yet her voice alone spoke intentions with terrifying clarity. Arlene would be killed brutally and without mercy.

“<I don’t want to die…>”,

“Aaare you heeeere~?”

A loud bang. The door was flung open with slightly more ferocity than the one preceding it.

“Nope! Am I getting closer…? Let’s see what the next one holds---”,

“<Stay away, stay away, stay away…! Please save me…!>”

BANG!

The door of the second stall to her left sounded like it had just been kicked open. Arlene would not last an hour at this rate, nor did she have any means of escape. She regretted not picking the boys’ bathroom to hide out in.

“Two remain~!”

The girl made her way to the next stall, her giggle was like the chime of a tiny bell.

CRASH!!!

The sound that was heard was more akin to a small-scale explosion, like the door was ripped off instead of being opened.

“Awww… this one’s empty, too.”

It was then an idea popped into her head, one that could save her skin. It was a desperate gamble for certain, and she did not have any choice. The girl would come to check her stall in any moment now. Before could do that, Arlene would hop over the partition and slip into the neighboring stall. The same one she just checked recently.

The plan looked like it was destined to fail from the get-go, but it was better than being a sitting duck. Staying in her stall doing nothing will not improve her situation. She would be killed for certain, in the most cold-blooded manner as she can think of. She did not want to die.

Probably for the first time in her life, she began earnestly praying to a higher power if that even existed.

“<Please God, hear me out! Please I need help! I’m begging you!>”

Whilst silently praying, Arlene got up and latched onto the wall next to her. She pulled herself up with all the strength she could muster.

“...Ah.”

From beyond the partition, a pair of eyes black as the void with no hint of light reflecting to them-- were fixed on her, staring intently. Just staring and staring, never once blinking.

Staring and Staring and Staring and Staring and Staring and Staring and Staring and Staring and St̢̍ͬ̇̅̎ą̸ͭ͑̔͝rͫͭ́̉̀̐͒͝i̛ͪͣͣͥ͞n̡̐͗͑ͦ̿̋g̡͑͂͟ ̵͐̃̑̃a̽̆ͬͣ̍̔̔̀n̍̌͌̉̾ͩͭ͢d͂̽ ̡̃̓͘S̨ͥͣͤͦ̈ͯ̓t̷ͭ̏̂́͟a͊̃ͤ͗͝͡͠r̓̎̀͆ͧi͆̑̓̍͏n̷̊̑͌̊͑͗́ḡ͊̌͗̏͒̚͞ ̛ͣ͑a̵̢̿̔ń̈̓̈́̂̊̿́ḑ̶̒͒ͩͮͤͧ̊̾ ̍̓̆̾ͨ͋̓̀S̴ͥ̀͒t̡̽ͨ̀̄̋̈́͜͟a̧̓ͫ͌̈́r̷̨ͥ̒̒͟ï̀̐̕͏nͫͥͫ̄g̔͛̂̈́͌̄҉ ̔ͫ̾ͤ́a͑ͫ͑ͫͯ͂ͣ̿̓n͛ͪͧ̊̑̈͠d̾̾ͫ͌̿̀́ ̵̛̈ͧ͂͊̔͂͜S̓͆̒̉͂̒҉t͊̔̉ͪͮͭ̓ͧ̉͠ǎͬ̌͟r̂ͥͦ̿i̒̅̅̈́̎ͭͧ̂͠n̨ͪ͌̑̀̕g̈́ͦ͆ ̵̨̆̓ͥ̇a͑̌̅͊̈́͊ň͑̔ͭͥͪ̈́͐ͫd̨͊̃̌̿͝ ̨̿͑̅̌ͦͥ̏̕͟S̷̚t̸̡̡͑̋̿ͫ͆̈́́̔ä̛ͫ̆̓̇͗̀r̒͛͒҉i̧͆͒ͮn̢ͭ͆ͩg̈ͧ̔͜͜ ̶̄̊͊ͯͮ̂͒̚a̴ͤ͋̔͒̈̃ņͩ̍̇̾d̓̊̐ͮ̏̒ͨ́͢ ̡ͯͤ̀̐͂̿ͩ͠S̵ͯ̔ͥ̓̑͑̈t͋͂͐ͣ͊͊̅ͪą̛̀͛̏͒͠rͮ̐̏̽͆͂͂i̡̨̡͐̈́̅ͫͥn̡͌ͨ̌͗͑͗̑́ͦ͟g̷̨̐̄͒ͪ̑̅ͬ͂ͬ̕ ̌̂̍ͩ̂̇̌̇̍͠a̴͑͂ͨ̐ͬ͛ͤ̿͛́nͧ̿̽d̒̌̌̐ͬ̅͠ ̊͌ͦͨ̂̒Ş̷̇́͑̈̒t̶̿͋ͮ͊å̈͆ͮ̽͡rͣͩͫ͊̆̓̾ͮi̋̑̈́́̆ͩ͐̈́̐͢͏ņ̒ͫ̊̐̌ͮ̑̋ǧ͊̉̍͒͛͌̃͠҉̶ ̵ͣ́aͯ͑ͮͣ̃ͤͥ̓ņ̸ͨ̍ͥ͋̀̇̚̚̚dͥ͑̅͜ ̎̃̒̀ͯ̐ͮ̊S͋̿̿̓͒ͨͭ҉̛́t̿ͯͥ̀̐̌͏̵́a̒ͭ̓̂͋͋͜rͯ̾̆͌ͩi͗̂͝҉͜n̶̛̈́͢g̐̅̇ͦ̋̄̑͞͝ ͌̄̍͐҉͘a̛̔̽ͣ̒ͦ͑҉n̶͌̃ͫ̌ͦ̉ͣ͆dͪ̿ ̅̓̂ͤͫ̀̃͂S̷̶ͮ̀̈́̈́͗ͬ̇ẗͤ̓́͞ȁ̶̈́̇̉̉̽r̂̕i̢ͧ̊͌̂̇̆̽͝ņ͋̾͒̂ͬ̄́͟҉g͂̓ͤ͏ ̅ͯ̎ͮ̽ͬ́͞aͮͩ̕͏n͗͘͘͞d̷́̔ͪ͘͠ ̸̽̉̂͜S̶̾͗͌̈̾͟t̍́͝ǎ̃̿̒̏̋̃r̃̐̎́͝iͣ͆̑ͤ̏ͪ̑̀͏n̴͆̅̑̿ͩ͝͡gͪ͑ͪ́҉ ͦͥ͟aͣ̈́̈ͪ͘n̷̉̀̎ͦͥ̂͆͝d̴̷ͤͧ̏̓͗ͦ ͆̈́̀͜͡S̵ͤ̅̌ͤ̎͋̑͞t̵͌̐̂̿aͬͧͯ͐͠r̛ͪͦ́ͧ̊ͨ̚i͐ͭͧ̌n̛͑ͭ͐̉̈̿ͮͯ͞g̵̑̋͐̎̒̾ͤͪ ̨̨̓̂a͌̏͑̄ͨ̈ͩ̑͟͡͞n̷̊͌ͨ͋ͪdͧͪ̓ͧ̇̅͝ ̧̂́ͧŞ̎͞t͌̾a͊ͭ̏ͭ̒ͥ͠ŗ̎̄̓ͭ̀i̡̛̾̽̌̑̀҉ň̛g̿͜͝ ̊̆̑̃ą͌̍̓n̶̽̑̾̒ͪ͒̐́d́ͬ̋̉͛̈́̀ͧ͠ ̓̓̒̿̾͑̕Š̏̏́̃̈́ͨ̂̚͏̕tͯ̏̓ͧͩ̆aͧͦ̿̆̔r͋͗̃͏i̢̿̒̀͏̡n̆̄̋̿͗͗̀͠ĝ̢̓̾͐̓̆ͬ ͩ͛͆͠a̧̓̂̂͑ͬ̚҉̧nͮͯͮͧ͟͟d̶̃̀͠͏ ̸͐̀S̵͛ͫ̽̄̾̀͜t͌̾ͤͭͭͮͥ͆̊͞͝a͛̚͜͞r̸ͣ͋̔̌ͫ̎̏͞î̸͒̇͐͂̐̎͘n̈̋̓ͯgͬ̃ ̛̒ͨ͛̒͘͢ã́̔͛ͯͯͨͨn̈ͭ͂͊̓͝ď̽͡ ̈́ͪ̂͋ͦ͛̋̅҉̨̧Ş̵̊ͮ̏̃͐̾t̴͐̇̉ͧ̄ȃ̛ͪͥ̊̒͊̎͛҉ŕ̛ͬ̽ͭͬ͜͞i̐͂͒̒̄ͭ́ͨ͠n͌̏͠҉g̶ͭ͊́̈́͌͆̈́͜ ͋̋ȧ̴̀̈̽͑̒̆̓̒ṅͤ̏ͤͪ̓ḋ͋ͥ͏ ̷̢ͫͦ̀S̴ͭ̕t̶ͩͨ̑ͥ̑͐̈́́͟aͬͨr̡̢ͭ̂ͤ̋̏̿̀͡i̴ͬ̋ͩ̈́͜͞n̶̓ͪͨ̃͊͋ͧ͠͠g̴̛̽̐ͦ̑̅̀ ͛̉̎̈́ͥ̆ͩͯ͜͠a̍̀ͩ̔ͥͤͯͭ̇҉͏n̒͋̉ͩ̑ͣ̋̓͟͡d̒ͤͥ́ͫͨ̓̀ ̧ͨ̉͆͊̄̍́S̨̏͏ţ̵ͫ̈͝aͤ͛ͭ̓̉ͦͦr̷ͥ̐i̢ͥ̐n͂͊ͥͦ͟͝͝ģͯ̃̊ͯ̄͒ͥ ̢͋͌ͨͧ̓̌̈ͥ̃͠a̓͋̎n͑̉̎̆ͭ͋d̆ͩ̅ͯͧ̿͑ͯ͘ ̾͛͗̉ͣ͘Sͨͬͨ̊̌̇ͯ̀͜͠t͋̋̐ͤ̊͋͛͛҉ã̢̋͑̽̚͡ṙ̨̧͂ͭ̾i̎͜n̢ͬ̃̓́̾͑͊̆ǧ̢́̄̿̽̚ ́̄̾҉ą̇͛̑ͥ͊ͮ͗̆ṅ͂ͨ̀͏d̋ͮ̽̐̈́̇̅̐̕ ̛ͬͤ́͡Sͭ̊͒̐̒̒ͦ̋҉́tͥͬͪ͘ả̴̡̓̃͋̊̑͒̏͞r̢̨̎̓̿͆̄ͧ̀iͬͤ̉̄̾͊͝n͆͡g̷ͬ̃ͤͤͫͦ̑̚̚ ̴̂̄̎͂̀a̧͐ͣ͌̌̓ͥ̄̚n̛ͨ͑̋ͫ̋ͦ̆̽dͩ̾͐͜ ̐ͤ̅̏̉̔͞͏̸S̽͑̀t̢ͧ̄́à̎ͦ̈̀͗ͮ̚̕͠r͐́i̽̔̾n̵͆͆ͨ̔͐ͨ̊ğ̎̂̅ͩ̀͑̄͒͘͟ ͣ͐ͩ҉͡a̸̽ͦͮ̔̽ͣn̈ͫ̽̒̀͗d̒ͥ̅̄̿̓ͫ̀͘͝ ̷̨͂̍͂̆̀S̎ͣ̓̏̈́͊̆ͫt̾̈ͪͬ̄̋͗ͣ̓͡͝a͋ͯ͢r̷̴̀́́ͣͩ̅̽͝i̛ͤ̐̊ͯ͗ͯ͑ͮn͗ͮ̓ͣ̐͐̀̚g̸͋ͣ̾́͠ ̏̿́̽͒̑̐ͤ̃͝a̛̿̄̆̐͞͠n̑ͤ̇̉͘͟dͬ̄̾̐̃ͯͭ͡ ̷̇ͫͪ͞S̨͌̒́t̢̢͗̎aͬ̎ͤ̾͆̐̽́͠r͗̅̾ͭ̍̕͜͜i̵ͭͦ͛n̉̐̀̽̀̏͐ͥ͠g̋̏̔̌̋ͮ ͛̽̉̉͌̽̌̇ͧ͠a̧̓̽ͭ̆͝n̵ͩ͊͐ͤ̎͑ͪ̕d̓ͩͭ̅ͣ̓̄̉ͭ͏ ͛͌̎̚S̨ͧ̀̇̿̏̅́͛͏͞tͫͣ̎̚͝a̅̍́͞r̂͑͌̀i͐̍̊ͥ̍n̉ͧ͏͢gͫͥ͛͌̊̅́ and S̞̪̫̮͇͕ţ̰͓̫͉̝a̗̤̠̤̘͉̕͢ͅͅr̨̤͜i͏̪̯̬̪̗ņ̷̭͚̰̲̲g̨̧̤̗ ̧͉̼͕̯̦̩a̸͇̜͓̘͝ͅn̷̸͍̟̙̦͈̗d̢̜̯ ̡̳̳̳͍̘̦͙̞́͜S̵͈͓̟̜͝ͅt̸̘̥̰̤͡a̢̛̘͠r͚̰͎͓̗͘͠i̴̷̡̗͔͈̻̟̰̰͍n̶̨̜̱̻̱̹̟͞g̴̱̜̺̯̝̮̟ ̷̖̳̯͓̩a̝̖̦͚̞͍̝̪̯͘ń̨̲̺͚̲͇͖ͅḏ̥̙́͢ ͈̝͉̯̘̣̰͡S̡̛͓̞͉͎̰̯͝t̴̢̝͞á͙͔͈̞̜̀͞ͅr̷̗̙͡i͇̗̙̭̠͇̺͘n҉͏̷͇̱̰̣g̵̞̤͖͚̣̠̻ ̰͉͝ͅa͏̷͚̥̜͖n̢͏̖̥͙͍͎͡d҉̮͖̘̜̺̦̝̝͎ ̞S҉͕̯̬̭̜͘t҉̱͎͟a͙̱͍͎r̤̰i̴͏͕̬̠̤̳͍ͅn̻̯̠̼̞̲̠g̨͔̥̕͢ͅ ͕ͅá̳̰̖̖͉͟ͅṇ͖̥͈̲̯͕̪̟͘d͍̭͜ ̥͍̱͇͙̠̰͝ͅS̶͉̣̳͘ͅt̸̛͎͍a̴̡̮͚̦̹͎ͅr͙͎̹͔̱͈̟̤i̴̛͙̭͔̟n̬͉̩̕͞͡g͞҉͙̹͜ ̀͏͖̪a̬͎̪̳͉͓͞n̸̴̜̥̼͉d̮̮̬͚ ̵̢̨̗̦̭̖̙̲̜̼S̲̠̫̱̗͖̯͟t̤͓͎̹̀͢a҉͇̰͚̮͉͍̜̻r͚i̷͏̙͓͈̙͚̰͈͇n̴̤̬͙̥̮ͅg͍͢ ̨͇̥̦͘ą҉̢̹n̨̡̤͍͞d̴̻̯̻͉̳͡ ͚̲̯͓̗̬͢͞Ś̶̜̜̝t͖̟̦͙͉a̸̻͓̮ŕ̷̛̖̣̘̲͚̜͉i͇̤̳͉͈̗̹͘͠n͔̞̙̮͈̝͜g̸͏̫̯ ̛̖̦̠̭͠a̡̧̻n̵͔͈̯͘͢d̞͖̣̬͖̻͘͝ͅ ̗̰͕͞S͔̰͈̟̩̱̭͔t̬̻͎̩̞̫ͅa̫̮̤͙̰̖͟r̷̦̟̹̙̺͢i҉͙̝̫͇̖̞̝͈̲n̦͇̝͢͞g̹̪̹͝ ̡͇̺̟͍̥̻̥͔̀a̴̺̼̣̯̯̪͓͚͟n̶̦̫͚͇̼͖̰͘͟ͅd̪̜̦̖̤̫͝ ̡͕̮̞̭S̶̡͕̺t̕͏̝̣̹̗͖̥͇̹a̶̦r̸̯̰i̸̴̟̬͠n̻̤̦̙g͏̷̤̯ ̹̕a̶̬̪̝͎̣n̷̡̩͙̟̼͔͔̰͙͉d͎̦͎͘ ̸̜̱̩̣̲̳͔̜͞ͅS͓̮̤̪̲ţ͇̦͔̩͟͟ạ͔̕r̠̠͈̮͖͝ì̖̜̯͖͖̬̞̝n̨͔͝͠g̝̯͠ ̨͉͇̱́͞a̝̞̦͈̬͡͞n̖͎͕͈͜͟͠d̶͉̗̮͞ ͜҉̤͙̞̖Ś̡҉͚̥̘̺̮͉ţ̱̠͝a̺̹̜̬̣͘r̸͈̦̼̮̗͔͢i̡͎̪̼͖̪ņ̩̹̞̗͕g̰̦̮̮̟̗̀ ̵̲͝ą̯̹͚̙̝͜ņ̘̱̀d̠̫͈ ̘̤͔͉͚͟S̨̮̺̲̺ͅt̯̰̝̼̮̱͉̦͝à͚͉͚̝̜͓͢r̛̳̝͖̘͍̯͔̩̳i̶̹̹̺̦̳̤̝n̷̢͕̘͕̜̲̜͞ͅg̡̛̮͎͕̺ ̰̙͈̠͖̰̦á͏͙̺̠͈n̡̧̰̪͠d̪̜̩̬̻̘̻͟ ̞̹͘S̛͢҉̞̼͕̥̻͈̟t̤̮̥̥̤̳̀a̴̧̰̗͍̟̙̩r̟̤͔̯͟į̯̩̞͓̘͓͍͕n͚̞g̡̼̭̘̰͖͝ ̛̗̝̱͚͉̼̬̳a͇̭̰̲̲͇̖͘n̡̥̗͈̻̠͚̙̤͞ͅd̬͢ ̤̘̲S͏̠͍͍t̨̝͖͞a̜̺̱r̨̟̖̘̗͎͎ͅͅi̶̟̻͍͕̹͔͜n̷̳̪̩͘͘g͏̪͖͓̺̹͉͔͡ ̧̛̭̙͉͇á̞̝͖̜̙n̷̫̙͡ͅd͢҉̦̭̬̱̱ͅ ̪̟̩͔͔̥͜S̸̫̕͢t̛̩̠͇̭̼̝a͞͏͖͔͘r̶̘̺̩i̭̝̜͖̫͔̮ǹ̴͏͖̱ģ̷҉͇̙͓̣͔̠͔̪ ̨̨͓͈̙a̙͚̫͘n̤̦͉̬͉̰̪̝̰͞͠ḓ̛̭͈̙̥͔̖̝ ̡̧̬͕̹͠S̡̹̘̹͉̞͢͢t͖̘̀͟͜ͅạ̮̩̠̥͔̭̣r̢͙̞̻̺̕į̗̯͙͙̲̥̭͘n̷̴̵̫̣̪̩̰g̶̷͔̤̺͚̝̪͝ ̷̡̣̺̻͇͕̲̥̻a͏̞̟̺ͅǹ̸̶͇̦̦̫̭̦̣d̖̦̳͖̪͜ ̨̼͈͍͘S̲̥̩͙̕͜t̥̦͜a̲͚̜̥̪̠͙ͅͅṛ̶͚̤̳̰̹̬̞̗̀í̮͖̬̼͉̕n̛̛͎̪̩g̡̬ͅ ̨͍̘̬̥̭̼̙̜a͏̵͕̺̘̰̰̗n̶̖d͏̶̹̫̮̘͈̟͖͚̦ ̹́͜Ṣ̴͈̺̥ͅt̢̜̩͚͝ą͕̯͎̼̳r̵̙̙͙̟̰͞͝ͅi̷̡͎̤̘̱̻͔̪͍͠ͅn͙͎̻̤͖̯͎g̘̹̤̥͇͙͢ ̶̺̝̮̩̖̹́a͙̞̩n̴̡̯̠̙ḑ͇͓̱̹̼͉́͟ͅ ͏̷̥͎̗̗S̢͙̖̖͓͍̖̥͚̘t͈̗͎a̩̺̘͉̜͟͠͞r̶͏̻̮̞͇ḭ̡͍̭̝̀n̛͍̳͍̲͍̟ģ̵̨̻̼̩͚ ̖̱̘̟̻̪͉̣ͅa̬̪̰̥̙n̡̖d̸̨̩̭̥̼͈̱͎ ̟̗̝͝Ş̪͇̬̜̺̫͚t̬̙̮̯̲̖̩̲ͅa̬̤̱͚̙͙r̨͎͓̩͢͞ͅi̸͕͈͕̮̯̯̪͝n҉̞ͅg̴̴̼͙̜̥̼̟͡ ̨̮͕̩̯͟͞a̗̺̲̜͞n̛͙d͢҉̬͎͎̼͙̞̻͈ ̪̭̳̕̕͢S͔̟͕̝̪͍̩̺͜͡ͅt̶̩̹̰̤̙̙̀ạ̶̲̭͔͢ŕ̢͚̮̜i̷͖̩̜̣̠͞ͅn̜̙̟̻̯g̙̦ ̻a̸̸̭̞͍̳̬͓̜ǹ̰͚̱̺̠̼̤͝d͟͟҉͍ ̷̢̨͙͓̼̞͎̘S̹̯̻͉̣̺̙͠t̵̘̥a̡̙̻̜̪̜͇̹̹r̡͉͇̱͟i̴̢̲̺̤͔͈͇̯͢ǹ͏̖͙̫̩g͕͎͔ ̴̢̤̞͓̻͈͙̭̖a̻̩n̺̗̙͍d̴̳͇͖̼͘ ̧̩̯͇͜S̙t̗̰̞̱͔á̜̭̘r̛̮̦͇̬͔͔̖͔͉̕ḭ̷͈̞̬n̫̱͕̹g͕̣̖̣ ̜̘̜͜a̱̬̩̻͉̹n̶̷̢̫̺̫d̵̬͉̖̼̣́ͅ ̱̯̥̙͎̦̰̪S̸̡҉̥t̨̯͍̫͢a̵̘̬̥r̫̰̼̕i̴̯̼͡n̯͚̺̲̲̜g̕҉̫̤̲̫͉ ͖̳͖̞̬̤̘́a̳̳̹̹̞̱̺̕n̮̹̩͍̕͢ḑ͟͏̼̦̰̥͍̮̠ ̧̪̜̩̣S̹͙̮̪t̬̗̞̗̭̲a̡̻̘̝͉̙ͅr͕̼̱͈̼͍̻̭̕͢͜i҉̜̯̗͎̦͡ͅn̵̴͙̺g̪̱̣̤̩̝̱̳͜ ̷̲͓̠͕a͔̖̜̗̮n̵̛̗̠̫d͖͍̘͓̀ ̷͕͖̣̝̖͓̠S̯̗̜̝̲̺̭͍̕ṱ̖̜̼̩̭͓̫̳a̛̘͓ͅr͈̰̫̻̘̯͢͝i̡͈n̷͏͙͔͙̫͈̩g̷҉̳̰̱͈̱̝̺ ̵̗͚̘͖͙͈̤̼a͞͏̫͍̺̪̙̩͓ͅn̦͉͖̹̼̕͝d͔̜̤͓̳̺͟ ̨̠̞͖̹̬̝̪Ş̗͇̖̲͈͕͘͟t̨̜̜̤̟̼̯͍a̸͈̠̭̞̳̻̻ͅr̖̠̪̀ì̢̝̼͉̬̟̩n̪̝̼g̲̖͕ ̸̴͕̥̯̪͔͇̬͟ͅa̴͍̞̟̩̱ņ̷̭͈͈d̶͇͔͈͚͚̘͍̻͉ ̵̶͕͔͉͓S̩̲͔̮̖͙͢t͞҉̤a̖̭͓̙͔̱͞r͍͔̕͘͝i̝͖͚̜̹͠n̡͎͚̳̝g̰̼͞ ͇͙̻̫̦͓a̢҉̻͓͇͚͙n̺͈̠͟͠ͅd̺̪̟̯̪̳̲͉͞ ͠҉̱͓͎̪͔̳̖̘S͙͍͔̜̘͖͉͉t̴̢̹͎̤̲͉̳̩͚͟á͔̯̥̠̫̟̙̩̰r͙̗̣̺̳̜̯i̱̣̠̺͓͓͡n̢̺̮̫͇̱͖g̨̣̞͙̜̜̘͎̮͝ ͏͉̖̜̯̯̲̕a̜n̛͚̳̦̲̖̲̝d͙̟̼͕̀͞ ̞͓̥̣͚̠͙̟S̢͓̲̲͝t̝͓̦͖̙͓̖͍ͅa͈̫̩͜r̬i҉̘̠̘n̯͟g͚͖̜̺̦̩͕̟͈ ̘a̵̝̹̟̺̝͘n̲̭̟̬̬͟d̸͍̣̙͙ ̹̫̠̗̟͍͖̳̣S̭̘̙̘̜̭t̤̥͍͉̼̜̟̭̕a͏҉̘͚̜̝r̛̞͇̗̤̦̺̱̪͞i̵̙͡n͎͓̦͙̣͢g̴͔̜̪ ̴̙̙͢͞a͓̳͍͈͇̱n̴̮̦̼ͅd͕͍̠͝ ̸̢̜̤̞̦̤Ś̪̳͚̟̱̖t̷̯̩̳͖͍̜̜͟a̧̻̭͉̯̤͍̰͝ͅr̶̻͝i̷̥͈̪̘͉͘͠ṇ̜̪̤͠͠g̨̛̱̼͈͈͕ͅ ̡̗ͅa̧̰͙ņ̛̤̖̬͕̲̬d̞̙̦͕͇ ̝̩̟͖͘S̢̨̼͕̭̟t͚͓͇̳͔͓͍a̷̡͏̮͍̯͉̤͎̤r̷̹̤ͅí͏̺͖̬͓̺̖n҉͚͉̼͔̪̝̜͝g̡̖̯̦ ̛̤̳̪̗͈͙̀a͇͇̗͈̘̮̞͍̹n̵̯̳͇̝̙̙͜d̥͍̜̀̕ ̷̫̘̗͙̥̬S̫̮̠̱̣̬̪t̤̼̬͕̩͔á̧͖͖̩̪̳̰͜r̟̭̳̦̞̖̩͙͟i̸͖̲͙̲͉̖̬̻ņ͎̣̱͙͙͓̫̗̯g̮̮̹͢͟ ̢̱̤͖̘̳̹͖͡ͅa̠̺̬͇̠̮͞n͉̺̻̲͔̹̖͕͕͟d̢̤͚̳̭̝͓̟́ ̹̲͠S̡̛̻͎̠̗ͅt҉̫à̛͍̰̝̼̖̤r̮͔͓̞̙̜͍͔͝i̦̥̫̖͜n̵͇̭̤̣̯͡g̗̜͍̳͓ͅ ̰̩̤͍ą͎ͅn̙͇͟d̛̳̯̩͉̟ ͕̼̺̕S̘̗̲ţ̶̛̜̝̞̗̩̫̟̰a̸͕̥͉͕͕̕͡r̠̟̯̜̝̕ị̮͖̪̺̜̀n̷̵̻̫̖̘͍̲͈͜g̶̻͈̺̀͝ ̭̘a̷͏̣̯̮̞̥̞̱n̺d͜͏͈͞ ̟̪̞̖̦͕̀͟S͕͕̠̬̟̣̳̮ț̵̡̥̖͚a̛̠̙ŕ͕̮̩͉́͠ͅi̭̫̺̳̕͟ņ̪̘̲g͓̫̦͢ ̦̭͉͚̠̹̗̩̀͜͟a̜̠̘̟̭̱̩͓ņ̮̭̗̖̼͟͟d͖ ͎̼̣͍̟̳̹̳͘Ș̴͔̤͍t̛̙̞̣̹̲̟ͅa̜̞̰̖̖̦̫͝ͅr̖̼̟̙̣ͅi̛̝̳̼̟̦̱̝͘͞n̙̹̟͕͓͘ͅg͇̻͎ ͈͚͇̦̮a҉̴͖n̤̪̜͝d̮̹̥̤̱̙̪͓͟͝ ̴̘̺̪̬̻̕S̷͔̮͝t̴͜҉̭͓͎͇a͎̭̙͔̼̜̰̗r̷̡͙͔͉͠i͔̘͚͍͘n̘̘̥̳̲͠g̩͉̖ ̸̶̬̰̺̫̞̬̲̝a̵̺̳̱n̨̦̣̱̫̹̼͕̰͙ḑ̣̹̘͜ ̼S̶͇̘̣t҉̶̸͚ą̺͙̣͓̩̤̣̗r̶͔̫̯͙̲͉͉͉̰i͖̹̮̲̙̲̕n̶̳̰͞g̛̱̤͓͕̺̀ ͏̮͙͡a͎͇̙̳̣͎̹̤͢n̳̭͙̩͉͜d̴̛̳͙̩̺̞͇͝ ̟̰̻͎̩̟̹̩̕S̟͎͡t̙̜͇͓͓̭͙̮̦̕a̡̟̫̼̬̖͙̞ŕ̼́i҉̖̪̱̲̞̼͍͡ͅṉ͎̦̮̭͓̬g̰̳̬̖͟ ̸̪̲̮͙a̴̙̙̟͓̟͍̘̜n̸̪͎̙̬̦̣͞ͅd̶̹̬̟͙̹̞́͢ ̞̗͎̪͖̖S͙̪͚̮͕̣ͅt̴̢̩̠͝a͖̮͚̝͖̰̼͔͕r̭̝͔͕͖͢i͔̣͡n̤̤͉̗͢͠ģ̵̘͕͙͠ ̧͝҉͈a̦̣͙͠n̺̭̲d̛̰̠͔͠ ̶͙̥̝͈͕S͍ͅt҉̗̭̟̬́ḁ̡̛̖̻̣̹ͅr͎͙̠̬̪͙̣̳̀i͏̷̛̹n̬̩̙̫̱g͡҉̱̤ ̧̯͠a̜̙͈͈̰͈̞͟͝n̮̫̞͚̜͍͕d̶̛̰ͅ ̤͎̗̜͇̰̦͕͉͟S̸̝̱̹̞̼̯͈t̰̺͍̤͈̹̟͞a̶̸̦r̳̯̝̭͘í̮̠̮̰̲̺̦͕͘ͅń̛̪̻̠̻͇̰͘ǵ̺̗̼͉̦͚ ͍̝͍̹͠͝͞a̸̗͇̠̥̰͘n͡҉̷͉d̵̻̹͈̤ ̧̡̼̝̪͡S͎͉ṯ̣͈̤͉a̟̺̥̭̜ͅͅr̳̖̘ḭ̶̪n̶̬̭͢ǵ̢͕͓͢ ͏̳̲̭a̷͇͇͎͚̞̯n̺̮ḓ̢̭̝̩͚͝ ̶҉̙͉̤̙̝̝͉͔S̛̙̙̩̻̰̳̞̥t͍̰̜̻͢a̻̰͘͢ṛ̷̡̙͍̮̼͇̯͡i̵̛̪̯͎̩̻͚̦ͅn̻̘̻̤̕g͡͏̪͉͉̹̬͕͜ ҉̟̱̳̫̪͚̣̺͞ͅa̦̳̝̰n̳͢͝d͙̬͉̟̲͕̘͖̕͠ ̶͈͍̣͓̩̣͕͍͢S̛҉͚͖̤̟̩̥͓̼̳ṯ̴̻̳̻̜͜a̬̜̗̠̮̮̯͞ͅr̨͍̹i̶͖̳̼̯̗̩̭ṉ͙̳̫̻͝ͅg̹̥ ҉̛̙̙͖̯͔̙̞̝ą̵̟̯̤̭̪͇͖ń̢̫̤̰͕̤d̢̰̞̫̟̜́ ̛̙̟͢S̛̗̬͈̞̤̫͡t̤̻͍͠a̶̫͖͔͉̹r̵̲͕͔̺̺̲̀ḭ̣̼̬̩̺̤̜̞́͝n̳̕g̸̥͇̩̺̘͈͞ ̧̢͉̣̞̟̫͈͉̻à͍͎̮́ń̩̩̝̦͎̱̼͢͡d҉̦̥͚̙͓ͅ ͚̳́͟ͅS̸̡̢̗̗̣͈͇͈̪͈t͚̯͖͍ͅa̶͈̻̣͓͓͎r͚̩͉̀͘í̶̙͇ṇ̴͇̜̺̙͖̜̲̀g͡͏̗̝͔̦̰͓̼̹ ͇̞̭̼̮̕͜a̶̟͓̯͇̘͔n̡̫͈̮̘̰͔͝d̸̸̳͇͓̦͔̮͢ ̕͡͏̪͍̹͙S̵̨͚̰t̛̟̦̰́̕ͅa̲͓̦͚̤̰͖͢ŗ̬͖͍̱̕i̷͎̣̖̙͇̮̞̗̤͠ṋ̸̤͓̺̠g̦̖̗̝͇͚̰̕͟ͅ ̴͚̤͓̹̰̝͇̣͝a̻̰͎͇͚͚͙͕͟n̴̠͔͘d̥̩͇̟̗̰̬͞͝ ̴̛̬̗̞̻̥̺͉̮̱S̴̜͠ț̶̢̮̙̦̤̠̬̖̮a̡͓̞͎͢r̶̛͔̖̱̲̙į͚͓̹͕̙̥n̵̫͔̦̕g̨̘̩̞ ̴̡̞͠á̼̠̖͍̲͈̱ṇ̠̩͓̟̞͢ͅͅd҉̷͔͕̱̬ ͈̭̩̗͙͉̳S͟҉̹͚̩͖̮̥̥̟͢t̨̕͏̜̺̬̜̺ͅa̤̙̹͈̤r̬͓i̵̠̤n̮͚̺̝͍̥̲̘ģ͈̳̲̤͢͠ ̞̙͎͡a̷͕̬̯̣͙n̴̻͕͈͖͖̥̼͠d͏̡͉̺̩̞͜ ̮̺͇͡S̢̰͉̠͓̪͡t̵͇͎̯̜̙à̧͔͕̗̬͎̝r̨͕̞̕i̫̣͝n͏͏̞͇̭̭̥̙͇̭͚g͕̭̞̖͎͟͢…̠̩̻̻̻̱̭͔̭

The girl’s lips slithered into a broad and fiendish smile. In the blink of an eye, everything around her was ravaged, rewound, ripped and ruined.

 

[KingdomKey]

Re: [ AstonisheD / AmazeD ] : SA Brigade Case No. 13 (Tyrant Raver's Jack in the Box Entry)

No way! That's how it ends?! No! Walter promised to save her! This was so damn good and the setting was perfect for a horror movie. I'd be scared out of my mind if I were her. I wonder if her moving was what made her be caught by the monster? Considering the monster's eyes were black without a hint of light? Otherwise, thank you so much for your entry and it was splendid! <3 This year will be tough for voters. xD

 

[KingdomKey]

The Pixie Lass's Nexus Traits are really cool. I like the background on her too. I like that she worked for it in order to be a super hero and still has a side job that she takes seriously. <3

Was [FONT=Tahoma]Nobuki[/FONT] the one you put into your Halloween entry? Anyways, it's nice knowing that Walter isn't all powerful like we first thought, despite the huge gang up he endured with raw physical strength. Damn, it amazes me that it doesn't seem to hurt or phase him any. I do like the near kiss between Thea and Walt though. <3 They were so close! Way to pull at my heart strings, Tyrant Raver! Furthermore, Walter being a childhood friend to the Delinquent Club was hysterical and shocking at the same time. Of course, the harem. I wouldn't want to be Walter to say the least. xD And Max, I wanna say he's a boy... but being soft and warm makes me think otherwise? Idk. I look forward to chapter 7!

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Re: [ AstonisheD / AmazeD ] : SA Brigade Case No. 13 (Tyrant Raver's Jack in the Box Entry)

Side Chapter Part 2: Aftermath

The huntsman and the princess came into the fray,

In search of the lamb that was lost astray.

Deeper into the forest, a clouding shadow loom...

A cry of help to spell their doom...​

------------------------------------------------

BANG!

The door to the girl's bathroom was kicked open by a ramming force, so powerful that it literally tore the door hinges off. From the other side of the door, emerged two distinct personas. A man with a black arm and a lady dressed in a regal renaissance clothing with a parasol in hand. As they entered the girl's bathroom, a scene of ruin immediately greeted them.

The mirror of the bathroom smashed with splotches of black and red liquid matter, probably blood and a mix of something else. The cubicle partitions all collapsed, ruined and torn. The ones that separated the last two stalls were riddled with claw and scratch marks that it basically tore the plywood like pieces of tissue. The traces were still fresh, a sign of brutal struggle occurred here just recently.

"Oh my, we're too late. But these traces... I am certain with a damage of this magnitude, we could have at least sensed it.",

"..."

The man slowly went over the last two stalls where the epicenter of the struggle seem to occur. He bent on his knees and investigated the scene, running his fingers on the tile flooring and thoroughly inspecting the debris. He checked every splinter of wood and pieces of smashed porcelain from the ruined toilets. As he removed one size-able slab of wooden debris, he found a large stroke of fresh blood smeared on its jagged sharp end.

"Walter?",

"..."

Walter hurriedly went over the piled and scooped his hand at the bottom. With no effort at all, he lifted and flipped the pile of debris over like it was nothing. Under the pile of debris, there lied a body covered and drowning in black liquid matter. It was blood. A girl, her side of her head was smashed, a gaping hole on her stomach and her legs completely mangled, as if it was pushed into a meat grinder. The girl was still breathing, actually she was in midst of a drastic regeneration process.

"Oh dear. This... She is the one we've been tracking.",

"Gh... kkkh... help. Is-Is someone there? I---c--an't see."

The ravaged girl, slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes or rather her eyeball itself was that of a black pearl. No hint of light was reflecting on it and no pupils at all. Walter knelt down and placed his hand on the girl's cheek. With a warped smile, the anomalus girl felt a sense of security from his warmth.

"Th-thank you... you came...",

"Shhh... don't move.",

"I--I'm sorry. I--did not listen... I--I had to--"

The girl desperately attempted to talk but every time she let out words, the pain she felt was akin to her body was being assaulted by a thousand spears. The pain was simply too great for her body to handle, and the drastic regeneration could not even keep up with it.

"Nobuki, phase her out of this microcosm. Athelaide is standing by the other side to pick up the injured.",

"What about Arlene?"

Nobuki asked as she summoned an energy circle around the ravaged girl's body, prepping her to phase her out of this labyrinthine reality. The energy circle illuminated the room with a white light then duplicated itself upward with a purple glow. She noticed that Walter had been awfully silent.

"...",

"Walter?"

She asked but Walter fell silent, his expression grim. He stood up from his knees and walked past her, his countenance looking straight forward. His silence was so unnerving that Nobuki herself felt the tension weigh down on her heart.

"...!"

As he was about to part his lips to say something, a loud clatter was heard from outside the rest room. Judging from the volume of the ruckus, it was just a meters away from where they were. Walter immediately bolted out of the room and turned right, Nobuki followed suit with only a few steps behind him.

They both arrived at the nearby stairs, the sound came from the collapsed locker and a knocked stack of chairs. Then from a corner, both of them spotted another girl, all curled up on her knees whilst looking at them with eyes full of dread. Her school uniform was disheveled and worn, probably from all the

"Don't... come any closer!",

"That voice... Arlene Hartnett?",

"How did you know my--no! You're one of them aren't you?! Stay away!"

The girl then immediately grabbed the broomstick beside her and pointed it towards them. Nobuki instantly recognized her because the voice from the phone whom Walter was talking to earlier came from her. It was evident that Arlene herself was on edge, on state of complete panic.

"Now now, it's okay. Remember the phone? It was---Walter?"

Before Nobuki could approach to calm her down, Walter raised his arm in gesture for her to stop. Walter's gaze was blank, she figured that he would be the one to rush into her aid yet...

"You're not Arlene.",

"What? Walter, what are you talking about? She is the voice from the phone.",

"She was. But she's not the one. Remember the anomalus girl on the bathroom? THAT was Arlene Hartnett. I should know, I talked to her just a few days prior.",

"Walter you're not making sense.",

"Well then, let's ask her."

Walter glared at the helpless girl with a gaze full of animosity. The girl trembled as she met his terrible gaze and seem to shrink before his presence.

"Wh-what're you going to do t-t-to me? Please--I've been stuck here, I just wanted to get out of here... Uhuu..."

The helpless girl sobbed with a trembling tone, scared out of her wit's end. Her stance began to limp lower and lower with each step backwards. Walter approached her with a menacing gait, the glint on his eyes seem to illuminate even in the dark.

"Well then let me explain, during our investigation. We've learned that the victims targeted were suspected anomalus and anomalus member of the student body who meant no harm. Athelaide discovered traces of forced mind wiping on the injured victims. When an Anomalus or Novus loses his/her self control, the Nexus/Malus Energy will forcibly take over its host and will render them berserk. And what better way to take away self-control---"

"Memory wipe..."

"Exactly. Convenient isn't it? Our culprit has devised this microcosm to serve as containment field for her victims letting them run around until they either devolve into monsters or die from Malus Corruption.",

"Then..."

It was then Nobuki realized. The monster outbreaks on the campus grounds, and the victims beside them. The grotesque realization was so unnerving that it made half of her face twitch. It was way worse than her former group could have done, and all this was orchestrated by one individual.

"That's why when one subject refused to cooperate, she had to resort on playing the part of the helpless victim. You know you could have just peed your panties and I would have been mighty convinced."

Walter openly mocked the helpless girl. There was no use of keeping the facade further, he could see right through her. It was then the girl let go of the broomstick, strands of her hair began fluttering as it grew longer and turn into luminescent red. Her lips curling into a warped and belligerent smirk.

"Heh... hehe... It seems I have underestimated the Student Council. But do humor me, how?",

"You really should cut your hair. It gets all over. I mean --all over--"

Walter stepped forward, each of his steps crackled with red electricity. Armor and machinery, began forming on his arms and legs then on his torso, forming his Nex Frame. The full view of his body was shrouded with shadows as the Power Armor-like Nex Frame completed its assembly on Walter's entire body.

"Y-You... You're..."

It was dark, the girl's heart began to be consumed by genuine fear as she recognized who she was talking to. She felt her legs petrified as she saw him approach her. She could felt just by looking at him, he was looking down on her with his powerful presence overshadowing hers completely.

"The Vice President of the Student Council himself would like to speak with you."



END and to be continued on [ AstonisheD / AmazeD ] ....

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Note: WARNING! Strong language ahead.

------------------------

Chapter 7: Reunion


Abandoned Construction Complex, Excavation Site


To the far west, beyond the warehouse annex, this abandoned construction complex was originally intended to be the main venue for the New York Olympics 30 years ago. But due to the shortage of funding, the main venue was relocated on San Francisco, leaving this massive site abandoned to disuse. Though it still belonged to the government of the Old World New York at that time, the site was never re-purposed nor claimed; it became nothing more than an urban desert.

Years after the White Storm, and the Metro Zone government founded, the site itself was reclaimed. This time however, by the Yorktown State University Administration who sought to make use of the site to be made into 2^nd gymnasium. But during the school’s project progress, the site became populated with a number of delinquents and laid claim upon the site as their own turf. Through a series of violent episodes and some administrative maneuvering, eventually the school decided to give the site to the delinquents.

Through their union and effort to claim abandoned site for themselves, the Delinquent Club was first established. Though at first, the school administration was appalled by the idea, the head of the club at that time appealed to the board through sheer willpower and charisma. Through these factors alone, they won the majority and then the rest was history.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------


“So how long has it been? We haven’t seen or talked to each other since primary school.”

Walter casually making conversation upon the fearsome (supposedly) current leader of the Delinquent Club. Seemed like his tense expression was lifted, the moment he talked to Virgilia after so many years. Since she was his childhood friend, making a connection came naturally on him.

Since Walter’s emergence as a Novus was late, he has all his memories of his past prior to the White Storm, same can be said with Virgilia herself. This was an immediate effect of the cataclysm to the first Nova and Anomala, all their memories rewritten and rewired to accommodate the overwhelming power imbued within them. Particular memories were their entire past, but still retained their knowledge of who or what they were. Hence why the first years on the aftermath of the White Storm were chaotic, almost brought the entire world into the brink of collapse.

“Y-Yeah… Hehe. Well it has been busy here and I never got out of our turf that much often.”,

“I see. I never knew you were the club president here. I could understand why.”

Virgilia responded to Walter in a really casual tone. She was smiling, laughing and sharing her thoughts. The supposed Boss of the Delinquent Club was talking so normal and casual that it looked like an abnormality. The delinquents were just at a disbelief as to seeing their boss’ side like this. Her demeanor towards him, belied her gallantry and fierceness yet her poise was still dignified.

All of them knew, if someone were to talk to her in that manner, she would have no qualms of obliterating him/her on the spot and just walk away like nothing happened. Most of the delinquents experienced that mistake first-hand, even the Alphas themselves. The only ones they knew who would even dare or rather permitted to do so were the other two goddesses--and yet…

“Hehehe! Yeah and---uh…”

Getting a bit carried away by the flow of their conversation, Virgilia finally took notice of her surroundings. Her men and women looking on to each other, some even subtly admire it--the female majority anyway. The sight of her image as a club president crumbling apart.

“Hmhm…”

Chuckling under his breath, Walter also noticed. But in contrast, he seemed to be in good spirits.

“Well maybe we should catch up later. We’re here to talk to you after all. Not just to catch up on old times.”,

“Huh? Ah! Yeah-yes! Of course. *Ahem*”

Seemingly flustered for a moment, Virgilia seem to struggle to regain her composure. She straightened her posture and breathed deep. Her expression now back to the its usual enigmatic vehemence.

“Y-Yes we’re actually he--…!”

Max foolhardily approached the two of them. But as he did, he suddenly felt a breeze passed over his shoulders following an explosion and the rumbling of the earth just a few meters behind him. As Max and the two Alphas turned around, towards the point of impact, they found Virgilia’s metal bat lodged on the crated ground behind them.

She threw her bat in an instant and with tremendous velocity that she turned her blunt weapon into something akin to an explosive warhead. It was so sudden and so powerful, Max would have been obliterated completely before he even knew it. This was no longer the Virgilia that Walter so casually struck a conversation to, this was the Goddess of Fury herself.

“Oy f**kboy. I did not gave you permission to speak yet. Get in line behind Walty here.”,

“Y-y-yes, ma’am!”

Virgilia cast a piercing glare over Walter’s shoulders to Max, her eyes now illuminate with a glint passive hostility. She was so intimidating that Max unhesitatingly stood in attention and shut his mouth. Beads of sweat began trickling down his temple, and his lips trembling.

“Hey Vee, lay off the vulgar nicknames. Cut my friend some slack.”

It seemed Virgilia’s name-calling towards Max did not seem to bode well with Walter. Both of them now basically battling glares. The air of familiarity and nostalgia was out the window.

“Hmph… That’s just like you, Walty.”

She giggled underneath her angry smile, letting in a bit of nostalgia but to a lesser extent. Reminiscing how Walter acted during primary school days, still persisted even to this day.

“Well to be honest, I was expecting a more intimidating figure when Kurocchi said that she had an ace up her sleeve.”,

“Kurocchi--oh… You mean Kurome? You know her?”,

“Trivial bullsh*t I rather not delve into. So what does your pres want?”

As soon as Walter inquired about the relation between Kurome and Virgilia, she immediately brushed it off in an instant. They were at the Delinquent Club’s core territory, everything Vee says always takes priority, no room for trivial questions. With her hostile attitude, and vulgar mouth, Walter subtly pondered if this was really the girl he knew from childhood.

“Sigh… I know, you know what’s coming, Vee. Ever since I took care that Richie Marcus’ sorry ass, the student council is now up for sport.”

Walter spoke without qualms of formality or whatsoever. He spoke at the same wavelength as hers, at the same time, to convey his sincerity on their intention. He was now speaking at this club’s president, he must get through her even if she was his childhood friend. The fate of the school was at stake here, above all else.

“We are here, the SA Brigade. To forge an alliance between us and the Delinquent Club.”

The ground looked like it shook as Walter said their objective and meant it with every fiber of his being. The impact of the statement sent the entire populace of the club present, to gasp in unison, then a round of laughter. Banter and heckles among the members sitting far from the sidelines, filled the entire site.

Virgilia held her arm up over her head and summoned back her Nex Arm, the nail metal bat that was thrown earlier. The metal bat flew from the ground then immediately flung back into her grasp like a boomerang. Like a god of thunder recalling his magical hammer. As she caught it, she grounded it with a powerful boom that immediately silenced the area, like an improvised gavel.

“Hnhnhnhn… Hehehehe…!”

Virgilia suddenly broke into into laughter. She understood the statement, though what got her was the thought of desperation Kurome was in at the moment.

“You guys must be really desperate to come to us, to forge an alliance. Oh man, Kurome… You really done f*cked up...”

She seemed too amused by this realization. She gazed upon Walter with pitiful eyes, her serious disposition now vanished after stating their objective.

“Sorry, Mr. Olven. I would have to decline. You see--”

At this point, Virgilia has stopped addressing Walter by his nickname. She was now talking, not as a childhood friend, but as a club president. Although, the way she said it, it almost sounded sarcastic. She slowly turned her back on Walter, and planting her metal nail bat like a cane in front of her.

“As you--or Kurome, may know already, the Student Council spot is our current goal. Once we grasp that spot, we will establish ourselves as an autonomous ruling body, so that every student here will live their adolescent lives free of the fickle curriculum’s elitist rules. No cliques, no hierarchies, and no special privilege superiority. Everyone for everyone.”

As she talked, everyone present lent their ears. She said her club’s core goal with thorough conviction. Walter had to admit that it was a very admirable goal to have in mind. But while the goal was in good intentions, he could not help to think that its too broad and maybe too idealistic.

“So other clubs can go f*ck themselves, especially the Nova Reform. Unlike those pink-wearing pansies and candy-asses, we were the only ones not afraid to get their hands dirty and feet wet to move forward. We have upheld our core values with an iron will and iron fist, this will be no different. Remember that.”

With that statement, the entire site was crowded with cheer from the Delinquent Club’s members. Lively and brimmed with enthusiasm, like a sound of a downpour. Max felt himself shrank before the overwhelming spirit of the club, he himself was amazed on how powerful of an influence Virgilia held. This was evidence enough that her title of “Goddess of Fury” preceded her with flying colors.

“I’ll be honest. Kurome and I shared the same goals in mind, especially hers which was standing up for both Nova and Humans AND Anomala members of the student body. But--hers was coordinating with the School Administration to abide rules and regulations. The same rules that enforces everything we were strongly against. That’s where our similarities end.”

Saying it as a closing statement, Virgilia began walking away from the two. Walter closed his eyes and looked like he was pondering upon Virgilia’s statement. The roar of the crowd, washed over him like gentle waves of the sea. He was silent, with a stern expression plastered on his face.

​

As Walter opened his eyes, the crowd suddenly was taken over by something much more foreboding than their club president’s presence. Each of them griped with a sense of fear, as they felt a stronger will watching over them. The crowd fell silent shortly after, even Max himself who reflexively turned his attention to Walter.

“I’m not done with you, Ms. De Lune. We’ve shown you respect by going through the nonsensical violence, now you must do the same for us.”

Walter said vehemently, as if he was speaking on a different tone--or maybe yet, a different persona. He was projecting a powerful presence, enough for Virgilia herself to turn around. As she did, she saw Walter with a very different glint on his gaze.

A smirk drew on her countenance, this intense feeling felt like it was hitting her on the right spot. Max, Axe and Hernan found themselves stepping back out of reflex. Instinct telling them that being near these two would mean certain destruction under the weight of their powerful presence.

“’Held it with an Iron will and Iron Fist’. You mean to say those whom were being bullied under your watch? Or those being injured on a day-to-day basis, forced to kept silent and making up excuses so that they would be forced to live an life of ignorance while being beaten senseless? Or those passive acts of terrible discrimination, just because they came from a Yellow Zone? Is that what you meant by it?”,

“Walter…”

Though ground was still around them, each time Walter took a step they felt the earth and their hearts quake. Max could felt his words burying through his heart, the pain bottled up inside his friend. It was like the pain and suffering Walter went through was flashing right before his eyes.

Each of his step bore not just his suffering but also others like Walter whom were bullied and abused under the eyes of those who were supposed to protect them. It was like a hundred voices of those who suffered bullying and discrimination were now speaking on a single tone, in one voice.

“--And ‘no different’? Really now? Then why did majority of your men and women turned their backs on you? Richie Marcus just flashed a wad of cash a superficial promises, and in an instant they just changed their coats on the fly. What’s stopping another Richie Marcus from doing the same thing? Hm?”,

“...! Th-That’s…”

The smirk and arrogant air about Virgilia suddenly vanished, as Walter’s words finally broke through her seemingly impenetrable stance. Cold beads of sweat accumulating on her forehead and her voice seemed to choke. Hernan was about to interject and defend his boss, Virgilia, when Axe gestured him to stop.

“You can’t even see what’s going on under your noses, and you want to take the Student Council spot and establish an autonomous stance? Get f*cking real. That’s plain delusional even for you, Virgilia.”,

“---Sh-shut up…”

She clenched her fists and bowed her head in dismay. She would retort but the reality was just too powerful to ignore. She could not deny it, Walter was basically telling her that while her goals were noble, she ignores the bitter reality just below her feet. Walter stomped the ground before her so hard that it fractured the very earth itself.

“And where were you when I was hospitalized when Richie Marcus fractured my vertebrae!? Where were you when I was almost killed when he unhesitatingly bashed my skull to the concrete, almost killing me!? Where were the Delinquent Club or YOU when I needed your help!?!? ANSWER ME VIRGILIA DE LUNE!!!”,

“SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!!!”

Both of them finally snapped, their clash of powerful presences finally came into blows. Virgilia threw a full-swing hook right in Walter’s kisser. The force, the impact of the punch created a swath of destruction behind him, caving the earth in one fell swoop. It was a punch that could have easily leveled a skyscraper, yet Walter took it, unfazed by it, not even in the slightest.

This was Virgilia’s Nexus Trait, Force Banishment. With this, she could manipulate her kinetic energy of her attacks. Centrifugal Force, velocity and momentum, she could make it so potent that she can bent an entire aircraft carrier or flatten a speeding cannon shell into a pancake with one punch. Her unstoppable physical momentum was something to be feared. She can also counter her enemy’s attacks by counter-acting or overpowering the momentum of her body.

While Walter was unmoved by her punch, the persistent momentum of it caved the ground he was standing on. He did not even raised his redirection exo-armor to counter it, nor dodged it, he just let it hit him. Both Axe and Hernan was surprised by his durability, that was the same punch that put them in a hospital bed once. Yet Walter just brushed it off like a light flick on the forehead.

“...Heh.”

Walter chuckled under his breath as he felt the force of her punch. It felt oddly good, he felt her resolve and spirit on that punch alone. He set his gaze upon her, Virgilia’s face was red with anger. Her veins from her temple to her neck was throbbing with blood flow, her eyes now burned with unadulterated rage.

“WALTER…!!!”

Her muscles tensed as she let out a bellowing roar like an angered beast. Her arms and shoulders now trembling with rage, grinding her teeth with now nothing on her mind but complete utter destruction of the person before her.

“I’m gonna make you regret making me tick.”

Virgilia lifted her metal nail bat, and channeled her Nexus Energy on it. It transformed into a larger one, more mechanical in appearance, with the nails lined in three rows on the shaft, assuming a more brutal visage. With its size and appearance, it now looked more like a spiked club than a metal bat.

Hernan and Axe feared the worst for them and for Walter. They have never seen their boss this angry, they did saw her full Nex Frame form but only for a brief time. But this sight was a dangerous one to behold. There was no telling what she would---

“By the time I’m done with you, I’m gonna make you--MY BOYFRIEND!”

Virgilia proclaimed through her teeth it loud and clear. The tense air suddenly went silent with awkward stares and mouths agape. That was the most random thing Virgilia said all day. Somehow everyone’s mood besides Walter and her changed so abrupt that they could not even process the proclamation.

“Uh… I don’t know how to respond to that.”

And finally Walter caved in too, breaking his character and his stern stance. Flashing a wry smile while scratching the back of his head, he seemed at a complete loss. Eventually, he just shrugged and and just focused ahead.

“Alright then, I look forward in disappointing you.”,

“Ha! WALTER…!!!”

With another roar, Virgilia and Walter clashed fists. As their fists clashed, a massive explosion followed, like a mini nuke going off. Soon the site was consumed by the continuous barrage of thunder from their clashes. They were not dodging, not moving defensively, just pure brutal brawling.

Walter still has not summoned his Nexus Energy, yet he easily matched Virgilia’s colossal punches and melee attacks. Unlike his fight with Hernan earlier, he was now in complete focus. While he can withstand and endure her blows, the sheer impact of each of her attacks was like being bombarded with high-explosive warheads. And while it did not caused significant damage, it was caving the very ground he stood on, making him to shift stances require a lot of effort.

“Haaah!”

Virgilia connects a massive swing of her Nex Arm, the metal nail bat unto Walter’s guard. The unstoppable momentum of the swing was powerful enough to push Walter back, sliding backwards a few feet. As she spun around, she held her right arm back. Through her whim, her arm was enveloped with a crimson flame. From the flame, materialized a series of cascading armor plates that formed her Nex Frame gauntlet.

“Hmmph!!!”

She launched her armored right arm forward into a straight punch, aiming for Walter’s chest. As the fist flew, Walter caught the punch with his own right hand. The force of the clash again resulted an explosion of shock wave, powerful enough to level the battlefield itself.

As the cloud of dust settled, Walter’s right arm that was holding her fist crackled with red electricity. Soon vines of electricity began crawling through his arm like a Tesla Coil. Walter’s “skin” on that arm began rearranging and reassembling into armor plate vectors, and forming the mechanical bulk of the right arm. Finally Walter has brandished his Mantra Arm.

“A-Amazing…”,

“Mate got the spunk to go up against boss lady, I’ll be damned.”

Hernan and Axe both expressed their amazement towards the fight between their boss and Walter. This was a first in a long time that they have seen someone who fought their boss on equal footing. Max too was completely engrossed on the spectacle, he felt like he was watching an anime’ fight scene before him. The rest of them, the club members of the Delinquent Club, was amazed with Walter’s ability to fight her in equal standing.

Both adversaries pulled their fists and once again clashed. Virgilia with her metal nail bat, and Walter with his Mantra Arm. They locked glares to one another as fierce enemies.

Walter pushed, trying to overpower her. while still retaining his focus on his opponent. The two broke their lock, exchanged two consecutive attacks then locked weapons again. The impact of the clash echoed throughout the site, like the roar of thunder. Crackle of lightning and flashes of fire crashed at each other.

Virgilia answered by pressing her weapon through Walter’s punch. Gritting her teeth as they both pushed their weapons. It was like a battle between an unstoppable force, against an unmovable object. With a heave, both of them shoved each other away.

As she slid back, she twirled her weapon and held it in a reverse grip, with her armored right arm. Manipulating her own kinetic energy, she channeled it unto her legs. Causing the ground she stood to sink. With a sudden burst of shock wave beneath her feet, she launched herself forward that she was practically flying just a few centimeters off the ground. She ten redirected the kinetic energy unto her right fist as she closed in on Walter.

“HAAAAA---!!!”

Her fist flew at the speed past the sound barrier. As the fist closed in, the augmented kinetic energy and momentum caused it to engulfed in flames, due to the friction of the air molecules. It was an equivalent of a meteor breaking through the Earth’s atmosphere.

Banishing Smash!

“Gh…!”

The punch exploded like a megaton explosive. Walter tried to block it with his Mantra Arm But the force of the impact was like being rammed by a building-sized meteor head-on. It was enough to send him flying back, tumbling through the dirt.

The impact of the attack even made the club members to hide for cover and even run for safety. Max had to use his Nexus to protect both the Alphas, and yet it only sufficed as to minimize the force of the impact that still sent them flying.

“Agh… Walter!”

Max quickly recovered from his fall and called out for his name. But the area was engulfed with thick blanket of dust and smoke. Virgilia’s attack actually widened the entire excavation site. This was only the small extent of her power when she was serious and motivated.

Few moments passed, the night breeze finally subsided the cloud of smoke and dust. Virgilia was standing across the battlefield, while Walter still holding his guard up from that attack. He was not moving, must have been the shock from the monstrous impact.

“Give it up, Black-Armed Ace!”

Virgilia began walking towards him, with her metal nail bat over her shoulder. This was just a small extent of her power, any more she could totally obliterate him without a trace. The tail of her white coat and her black hair, fluttered with the wind on her trail.

“Nothing’s gonna change if we continue to be controlled by these petty rules. Kurome wants to follow those rules in order to keep the student body in check. In the end, the school will grow stagnant, there will be still a discriminant hierarchy, students like us will be continued to be stepped on by the higher ups.”

She continued her steps towards Walter. Her resolve, her burden now weighing on her every step. This was no persona of Virgilia, Walter’s facing as of the moment, this was her real self speaking.

“There will never be justice. Even in the real world. People will still play the game of Natural Selection. That is what the real world had done to me. These scars…”

Virgilia pulled her right collar to expose the numerous scars she acquired from over the years. Aside from her countless battles, most of these scar came from her constant struggles.

“...bore testament to my hardship. What I have been through. Because even in the safety of the school, people still get hurt. People die. That is the reality I have lived, Walty… What Kurome desired, is nothing but an overtly ambitious delusional bullsh*t.”

Virgilia stopped a few meters to face Walter. He was still have his head down and his guard up. His stance was petrified, as if he was on suspended time.

“--Then, answer me this… Vee.”

A cold breeze suddenly blew past Virgilia as Walter finally broke his silence. Her knees almost buckled as she felt a sudden jolt up her spine with his tone. The smell of ozone filled the air, as thick vines of lightning crackled and whipped from his Mantra Arm.

“--Do you even feel like winning?”,

“...! Ah--!”

As Walter lowered his guard, Virgilia’s gaze met with his. She froze from where she stood as she saw his gaze. It was like from an entirely different person, this was not the Walter she was fighting earlier. This overwhelming vehemence, the pressure under his gaze, it was reminiscent of Kurome’s.

“Rules this, rules that. I get it. But did you even cared about others enough to notice some of them are suffering beneath your gaze? Just because Justice doesn’t exist doesn’t mean it does completely. You don’t get our mission, so don’t you go making sh*t up. Yes rules are there to keep us in line, but that doesn’t mean you have to follow it by the punctuation.”,

“You just don’t get it!”

Virgilia mustered the courage and drowned her fear with rage. With a full-swing, she swung her bat directly at Walter. But Walter just blocked it with his left arm with ease. Not letting up, Virgilia followed with a series of connecting swings of her bat. But each blow was just blocked effortlessly by Walter. He then caught her last blow and gripped it tight, she attempted to pull it out but Walter’s grip was iron.

“--No you don’t get it! No matter how solid your core values or tenets are, people will still suffer!”

Walter pulled her in and connects a spinning elbow strike to her gut. He then quickly shifted his stance and performed a point-blank shoulder tackle.

“Gah…!”

Virgilia felt the impact and damage of that attack. She spat saliva as she felt the sharp blow on her gut, it almost made her vomit.

“Rules are just guidelines, but the only way we can uphold equality and destroy discrimination, is by living by example. That is our mission. Yes Justice nothing but a myth now, but there are still people fighting for it. If Justice as a concept is gone, then Justice as a practice can still exist!”

Without sparing any more quarter, Walter darted forward, easily breaking the sound barrier. He balled his fist on his Mantra Arm, channeled his momentum unto that fist and swung it towards his opponent. His fist trailed red lightning as it connected.

Virgilia’s arms were still trembling from the last attack. Her knees buckling from the impact. The last attack completely took her by surprise that it completely bypassed her defense, damage was so great that she felt like her veins from her limbs were on fire. Then from a point-blank, he accelerated his fist by mach 100. She could not react fast enough to counter it, she could only raise her guard up.

“Aaaargh…!”

The impact was too powerful to be stopped. She could not concentrate her Nexus Energy to manipulate the momentum of her body, and ended up taking the full-force of the attack. As Walter pressed his fist into a full arc, a massive bolt of red lightning exploded from his punch, sending Virgilia to tumble over the dirt.

“Argh….---AH!”

Before she could even process her thoughts and sit up, as she opened her eyes. She saw Walter was about to crash his fist upon her from above. Like a wrath of a god, Walter descended from above and smite the still-recovering Virgilia. She crossed her arms to cover her face, as Walter crashed to the ground with an explosive impact matching that of her Banishing Smash earlier.

“”Boss…!!!””

Both Hernan and Axe yelled in concern. Walter’s attacks were unrelenting and unrestrained. Just like what he had said earlier, he was giving his all in this fight. Each attack thrown and unleashed bore the weight of not just his resolve, but also the entire SA Brigade’s.

“...uu?”

As the dust cleared Walter was seen knelt down on the crater of the impact, his fist planted... unto the ground. Missing Virgilia just inches from her face.

“Virgilia… seeing those scars on you… I admit, I was sad to see you turn out that way. Even after the promise I made to you when we were kids. That I will be your superhero, your savior. Even at the cost of me getting beat up instead… So long as you were safe. I care not of the wounds and bruises, so long as they don’t touch you. But seeing you like this, it just goes to show… I failed. I’m sorry I couldn't even keep my promise.”,

“Walter…”

As Virgilia met his gaze, she noticed the tears welling on Walter’s eyes. His eyes shone a glint of sadness and regret. It was then, she remembered how Walter would always kept a stern smile in front of her even if the tears were rolling down on his cheeks. He would always try to be strong in front of her.

“But when I finally received this power. I vowed to protect the weak and help those whom were wronged by the shallow views of society. And most of all--”

Walter ran his fingers on the scar on Virgilia’s face. Even if it was just with his fingertips, she felt his warmth. Her face flushed as she closed her eyes as Walter ran his fingers on her scar.

“--I’ll make sure no one would suffer like you did. If you don’t trust Kurome’s words then trust mine. If I fail, then feel free to enact your punishment or kill me. What do you say, Vee?”

Asked Walter with a gentle tone. As she heard the question, Virgilia’s face and expression mellowed into a warm, blushing smile. She raised both her arms and wrapped it around Walter’s shoulders and sat up.

“Ah…---!”,

“Mmmh…*smooch*”

Walter froze as Virgilia’s face drew closer then kissed him… on the cheek. Kissing his tear away, Virgilia pulled away and gave Walter a big grin. She then nudged her knuckle on his cheek, as if playfully punching him.

“You’re still the same as ever, Walty.”,

“Uh--err… emm…”,

“Ehehe… Alright. I’ll take your word for it. But we’re not--huh?”

Virgilia and Walter suddenly stopped their commotion was distracted with three loud thuds just nearby. As they turned to the direction of the sound, a surprising sight appeared before them. The unconscious bodies of both Hernan and Axe.

“H-Hey!”

She hurriedly went to their side and knelt down to inspect their bodies. Walter followed, it was then he also saw Max just nearby them. Not unconscious but barely, he was twitching in severe pain.

“Hey Vee! Are those two alright?”,

“Yeah. They got severely beaten up but they’ll pull through.”

Hernan and Axe may be the unluckiest. Covering their bodies were numerous bruises and fresh marks. They were still breathing but they were both out cold. He then turned to Max and held him up on his arms.

“Max! Max! What happened!?”,

“Agh…ack… they’re--here. N-n-nova Reform. Ugh--ghack!”

Max managed to utter out the words of warning. He was suffering from a sharp blow from the gut, might have broken a rib or two. He will be safe, but it would take time for him to recover. But his words rang a considerable dangerous vibe on both Virgilia and Walter.

Before Walter could ask, they heard multiple metal clinks from a distance approaching them from the dust-filled horizon. Then as it closed the distance, the sounds were followed by audible heavy footsteps; the metal clinks earlier were the sound of multiple chains being dragged. But these were unlike that of Axe’s Nex Arm, these sounded heavier.

Both Virgilia and Walter stood side-by-side and meet face-to-face with this assailant. From the thick dust cloud, a very tall visage emerged from its blanket. Both mentally prepared themselves for the worst; Walter mustering up his Nexus Energy, while Virgilia, now fully recovered, clutched her Metal Nail Bat tight.

As the assailant emerged, a giant of a man of 8 feet tall. He was large and powerfully built like a colossus. He sported a very short, spiky black hair. He wore an open, gray blazer-like trench coat; with white trousers with a black cover on the left leg.

Both his arms were coiled with large chains that seem to connect from his large spiked collar to his shackles. The chains wrapped around his arm were covered with a thick metal plate, forming his gauntlets on his large fists. But what his most distinguishing feature was his face, he has none.

His entire facial feature and profile was covered with a metal plate that were literally bolted unto his very skull. The only facial feature he had were the small slits that served as his eyes and the slots on his chin as his mouth, giving him a visage of a skull. As the assailant came into full view, Walter instantly grimaced as he recognized him.

“Don Jon Trundell. The Hangman.”

Walter uttered the perpetrator’s identity under his breath. He recognized that unpleasant figure from somewhere. He was the last person he would ever want to cross with.

=======================

Before Richie Marcus, there was one more powerful and more menacing that the school administration considered him a legitimate threat, his name was Don Jon Trundell. He was known as the superhero, The Hangman. Although calling him as such was an insult to superheroes themselves.

He also studied here in Yorktown State University, although he did not, not once attended a single class. He was greatly feared among the entire student body, and even the School Administration could do nothing to stop his reckless irresponsibility.

He was a loose cannon, he had never done anything worthy of being one. He would always use his power just so he could satisfy his desire to fight. An extremist through and through, his path is the path of the survival of the fittest, calling himself the predator of predators. He was known to pick numerous fights upon his fellow superheroes and not once, did he ever lost a fight.

He usually pick fights on a reckless manner dealing tremendous collateral damage and casualties in his wake. And as he ran out of people to pick a fight on, eventually he went rogue and started rampaging through the city like a crazed animal. It took 10 Superheroes to bring him down and lock him up on stasis.

=========================

“Ah… Virgilia! There you are! About time. Here I thought I would have to pick them off one-by-one just to get you. Pity, I could’ve used the exercise.”

Don grumbled in a deep tone, rotating his shoulder as if to relieve a pain. His massive frame easily towered over the two as he loomed before them. As he approached a few steps, he spots Walter just beside her. He did not say anything for the moment, just focused on Virgilia as if she was his top priority.

“What do you want, Don? I thought Nobuki would show up herself and not send their dog here.”

She spat to him with a hostile glare and a less-than amused expression. In actuality, of all people, he detest Don’s presence the most. As preceded by his rather repulsive presence and reckless hostility alone to reinforce this attitude.

“Nobuki? Oh that pansy-ass. No, I’m not here on her behalf. I’m here from the higher-up’s demand.”,

“Higher--you mean… him?”,

“Damn straight. Siegra already approached you just last week, correct? I’m just here to impose, inquire.”

Don began cracking his large knuckles, that was not a good sign. It was just last week that Siegra herself approached her regarding an important matter. This was how the Nova Reform acts, they sent one of their own to negotiate. But if they did not comply upon an span of time, they would come back with a warning.

Sometimes, these warnings involved significant damage to either properties, or members being beaten and other things that effectively forces the client to accept their terms. The way they handle things was akin to how loan sharks and the mafia operate.

“Grrr… I thought I told that stuck-up b*tch my answer. You want this place, then you would have to either pry it forcibly from my hands or if we felt like it!”,

“Well… I’m here. So, maybe you get the message.”,

“Pfeh! I’ve taken fellas much bigger than you, Don!”,

“Haha! Really? Alright then, since I like your spunk, I’ll give you a free hit. Come on.”

Virgilia and Don began walking towards each other, their fighting spirits now burning like two suns about to collide. She lowered her Nex Arm, dragging it to the dirt like a heavy object. Don, on the other hand, slowly raised his arms as he approached her. Taunting for her to make the first hit.

Walter stayed his hand for a bit and said nothing during their exchange. He knew the gist of her power, but he did not know of Don’s. He did not stepped back nor intended for Vee to fight this battle alone. He would ready his fist, when the time of need arose. Though, it might be sooner as he could not contain his rage welling up inside him.

“HAAAAA…!!!”

Virgilia roared as she swung her Nex Arm in full-swing directed at Don’s gut. Using her Nexus Energy, The combined augmented centrifugal force of the swing and the unstoppable momentum of her attack, exploded into a powerful impact. The attack connected but it was only to an extent where it only made Don flinch.

“What--!?”,

“Mhm… Stings, but passable no less.”,

“H-how!? I just trashed you before!”,

“What? When was---Oh… that. Heh, I guess Ol’ Nobuki didn’t tell you.”,

“That bitch!”

Virgilia screamed through her teeth, gritting it in pure anger. Don was telling her that he felt her attack, although he might be just telling her what she wanted to hear. From what it seemed, her attack did not even affected him, not one bit. All it did was ruffled his coat.

And from the past, she did had a brief scuffle with him before she rose to the ranks of becoming a club president of the Delinquent Club. It was witnessed by many that Virgilia easily toppled Don Jon Trundle with raw brute strength. But as he uttered Nobuki’s name, she realized she had been duped. Knowing Nobuki’s ability, Virgilia did not dismissed that it was impossible.

“Hahaha… Oh don’t worry, you’re now facing the real thing here. No more tricks, that I guarantee. Tell you what, if you withstand this attack, I’ll give you one more free hit.”,

“Son of a bitch!”

Virgilia bellowed like an enraged beast. She bent her knees down and darted towards her opponent, easily breaking the sound barrier as she charged forward. Don winded up his massive, chain-coiled fist in a powerful stance.

Twirling her metal nail bat unto her Nex Frame arm in a reverse-grip and manipulating the momentum of her attack on a single point, she unleashed a straight punch to meet her opponent’s. The two fists collided in an explosive impact, akin to the thunder two ships colliding at mach speeds.

“Gah--argh!”

She suddenly gasped in pain as she pulled her fist back, holding her right arm with her left. She felt her entire forearm go numb with pain, and it felt like her arm was being stabbed by a hundred knives over and over. While Don was still completely unfazed by her attack.

Virgilia may have the ability to manipulate momentum and velocity, but it sometimes causes a painful backlash. When manipulating momentum, it can cause her physical strain that can lead to painful injuries. She may have to rely on her Nex Frame and her superhuman durability to soften its effect, but that was the extent of it. And when used in offense, she had to sacrifice defense in order for her attacks to reach its full extent.

“I’m impressed, you even met it with an equal amount. Oh don’t give me that look. Be thankful your arm didn’t broke into pieces. Which is kinda disappointing, really.”,

“Grrr…!”,

“Alright, since I’m a man of my word, come on. Hit me with your best shot.”,

“Sh*t. sh*t. Sh*t. SH*T!”

This was no longer anger nor rage, this was pure frustration. Virgilia ground her teeth as she balled her right arm, drowning and directing the pain towards her anger. She balled both her fists and then formed her Nex Frame gauntlet on her left arm. Now further augmenting her strength, she braced herself to her next attack.

“You might wanna hurry, girl. I might change my mind.”

Don just mocked and insulted, his deep tone oozed with nonchalance and disinterest. Even raising both his arms, exposing his vulnerable frame towards his opponent. Arrogant that her attacks will not even harm him no less than a light pinch.

“What’s wrong? Broke your arm? My arms are getting tir--Oof---!!!”

In a flash, a black fist crashed right at his metal-plated face with an impact akin to a high-powered railgun and velocity akin to a lightning bolt. It flew so fast that he did not even saw it coming, it was instantaneous as it was devastating. It was enough to send him tumbling and rolling through the dirt, a sight most rare.

“Ah...W-Wha…”,

“For a muscle-head, you talk too much.”

Walter relaxed his clenched black fist from his Mantra Arm, as he eased his stance after delivering that blow. While Virgilia was left in sheer awe, Walter had thoroughly surprised the both of them.

“Heh-heh-heh… Hahahahaha! Interesting--most interesting! I have never been put down like that in my entire career!”

A bellowing laughter resounded from the distance, as Don Jon Trundell slowly get back up on his feet. The iron plate bolted on his face, or his mask now chipped and fractured thanks to Walter’s punch. A feat unheard of until now, that sent a chill of excitement down Don’s spine. Virgilia stood beside Walter as both of them faced the recovering juggernaut. Walter looked at her with an utmost concern.

“You okay? You pushed yourself pretty hard with that last punch.”,

“Heh… I’ll be fine. I guess I got reckless with that attack.”,

“Well you’re not facing this alone. He also threw the first blow on Max. And I won’t take no for an answer.”,

“Suit yourself, I’m just itching to trash this guy for his smug ass.”

The two talked to each other like the friends that they were, and it felt like this moment as a bit nostalgic. But instead of Walter standing up for her, it was the both of them were now standing up for each other. Hearts beating on one goal, conquer this abominable obstacle before them.

They both walked side by side towards a common enemy. With the pain now subsided, thanks to her accelerated healing, an attribute common for powerful Nova, Virgilia felt refreshed. Also knowing that her childhood friend--or friend was now walking with her in a dangerous path, she felt energized. Realization dawned upon her how formidable the Nova Reform was, this was an enemy she cannot fight alone.

“<Heh… looks like you win, Kurocchi. But I guess it’s given that this was what you have wanted all along. I guess I owe her sweets after this. Hmhmhm…>”

Virgilia also laughed at the thought of what Kurome had in store for her this whole time. Sometimes, she forgets that Kurome was the most cunning out of their circle. Kurome never fails to surprise her even way back when the three of them were still together. And for her and Walter to be reunited in the field of battle, a most ideal situation she could ever wish for, she has never been so thankful.

“I’m with you, Vee.”,

“Let’s go!”

With a burst of spirit, the two rushed and clashed with Don Jon Trundell with all their animosity. Walter clashed fists with Don head on, while Virgilia circled the juggernaut and hitting him a volley of swings from her Nex Arm. It was like two of them were trying to take down a colossus.

“Take your places please, you both need to sit for this one. It’s a simple plan--with a mangled conclusion. Let’s give ourselves a minute alone, you both’re gonna follow me through.”

Don met the barrage with his own, taking the both of them on. His utmost attention was Walter because judging from his blows, he was matching his with little to no effort. He could already tell that Walter was the bigger threat among the two.

Even with his normal left fist, Walter had no problems clashing blows with his opponent’s. Slowly over the course of his battles, he was beginning to form his own style and technique of fighting. Although still a bit reckless, he was utilizing both his raw physical power and his Nexus Trait all in a far extent.

Don, on the other hand, while lacking stance or form, his fighting style was powerful as it is unusual. His movements were crude, rough and unrefined, more akin to a street brawler. But his monstrous strength and colossal durability makes up for his lack of fighting form. In his full strength, he was even able to fight some veteran Superheroes on equal footing, in regards to pure brute strength.

“Mmmf…!!!”,

“You’re beginning to annoy me.”

With his huge hand, Don caught Virgilia by her head; his hand was big enough to grasp the entirety of her head, from face to her nape. She was taken by surprise as she struggled out of his grasp, punching his chain-clad arm in desperation. But the chains were too thick, for her punches to dent through.

“Vee!”

Walter immediately darted towards his opponent to aid Virgilia out of his grasp. As he closed in, Don lifted and threw her body directly at him. Walter abruptly braked his advance to catch her, she crashed unto his body, sending them both backwards.

“...!”

Before he could even recover, Walter’s black-clad right arm was wrung by Don’s chain from his gauntlet. The coil easily wrapped his entire forearm, and these chains were bigger than Axe’s, these chains can crush a normal human’s arm in a single pull. As Walter was about to pull the chain, a second one wrapped around his chest. This time, the chain had a spiked shackle that completely binds the coil.

“Pull as you like, you’ll never break those chains. THIS is my Nexus Trait, Unbreakable Binds!”

Don roared as he announced his Nexus Trait upon his opponent.

=================================

Don Jon Trundell, also known as The Hangman, his Nexus Trait: the Unbreakable Binds. With his Nexus Energy, not only can he manipulate his chains at will, but he can also materialize torture devices as Nex Arms or weapons.

Ranging from chains of differing variety and sizes, to iron maidens as battering rams, breaking wheels as shields and blunt weapon, and much more. This was the distinct characteristic, along with his sadistic streak, sets Don Jon Trundell apart from superheroes. Although he mainly uses these devices as weapons and means of defense, the trait itself was enough to strike fear into friend and foe alike.

But Don’s specialty upon his devices, were the chains. He could manipulate them into whatever he pleases it to be. Whether it would be length, size of the rings, form, density, even the number. And these chains were nigh-unbreakable, it would take tremendous amount of strength to even break them.

==================================

“Gh….”,

“What’s wrong? Didn’t you want to fight? Come on!”,

“Argh---Ghuargh!!!”

Don pulled Walter unto him with his chains and then punched him back as he got close. Then as he was sent flying, Don would pull the chains again to repeat his attack over and over. With his opponent completely bound to his chains, Don would just ricochet Walter back like a yoyo.

Again and again, not even giving his opponent to land on the ground, Don pulled and pulled as he sent Walter with his massive punches. Walter tried to meet his opponent’s punches with his left fist, but he could not match the power of his right, which was his Mantra Arm. It was still coiled and bound by Don’s unbreakable chains.

“Walter!”

Virgilia quickly darted towards Don, dragging her metal nail bat through the ground. Manipulating her momentum again, she increased her speed to her charge. As she closed in, she redirected the momentum to her weapon and swung it towards her opponent.

Iron Maiden!

In an instant, both Don’s chain-coiled fists were immediately clad in thick armor. Forming spiked forearm gauntlets that bore a brutal gothic motif, his Nex Frame gauntlets. Using his gauntlets, he blocked Virgilia’s attack completely.

“Hmmmphf!”,

“Kh…!”

Don retaliated with a punch, as he also pulled Walter again towards him. She managed to block it with her metal nail bat, but the force of the blow was akin to a high-caliber tank round that it sent sliding back dozens of meters. Then as Walter closed in from the whiplash, Don connects a huge lariat.

“Gh…!”

Walter somehow blocked it with his bound right arm, but it still sent him flying. The impact was more powerful than the last few, if this kept up, his body would be crushed. He had to think fast or he would be pulled again.

Activating his Mantra Engine on his right arm, he transformed both his feet into Mantra Greaves just like last time where he fought Hernan. The Mantra Particles began assimilating his legs and pants into armor, transforming it into solid metal; reassembling in vectors, it began forming his mechanical boots.

“Hmm..?”

As Don tried to pull Walter back, he suddenly felt a heavy resistance from the end of his chains. Walter was standing on the other end holding his chain, thanks to his Mantra Greaves, he was able to anchor to the ground and resist. Shifting his footing, Walter began tugging the chain with his bound right arm.

“A tug of war, huh? Or maybe you still think you can break my chain?”

Don chuckled at the thought, thinking that Walter might as well be challenging him to a tug of war. Reinforcing his grip on his chain, Don attempted to pull it using his monstrous strength. But as he did, Walter did not budged an inch and still held his stance strong. The relaxed look on Walter’s face seemed evident that he was not even exerting effort unto this.

“...”

Don tried pulling his chain to drag Walter closer, but he still would not even budge. Walter was neither pulling nor resisting, just held his stance like a granite sculpture with a solid foundation. Don attempted to apply one notch of strength at a time, until he was at his nigh-limit, but Walter’s position remained stationary.

“Heh… That’s good, kid. Solid bearings and a tough footing, I like that. But I need to finish this up before I enjoy myself too much.”

Channeling his Nexus Energy upon his chains to prep his next maneuver. The rings themselves began accumulating heat until the chains themselves became hotter than molten iron.

The Brand!

The chains themselves became a super-heated conductor, hot enough to melt through solid steel. With this scalding heat, Don planned to rip Walter’s arm off by using the chains to sear through his flesh. But the problem was, the arm that the chain was coiled on, was not flesh.

“...!?”

Something felt off, Don felt a surge of Nexus Energy through his binds, and it was not his. Creeping vines of red electrical current began flowing through the chain and unto his Nex Frame gauntlet. From the distance, Walter’s Mantra Arm began glowing in red circuit-like vectors.

Without him knowing, Don’s chain was being assimilated by Walter’s Mantra Arm. The intense heat, generated by his chains were being absorbed by the Omnitechnology of Walter’s Arm and converting it into his own Nexus Energy.

“Hmmmph!”,

“What--!!!”

With a sudden heave, Walter pulled the chain with a colossal might. He took his opponent by surprise and easily pulled Don’s huge body towards him, easily break the sound barrier. Don was in pure shock as he did not saw this strength of his coming.

The 8-foot giant immediately planted his feet to the ground, in attempt to brake his approach but it only did little as to reduce the velocity. His feet were skidding forward even to the point of digging through the earth, but he still did not slowed down. As last ditch and split-second effort, he loosened his chains and use his momentum to deliver a massive blow unto Walter.

“UUU----AAAAAGH!!!”

But before he could initiate his plan, a fistful of white-hot chains speared through and hitting him squarely on his metal-plated face. The attack was instantaneous that it landed before he could even know it hit him. It was Walter’s right fist, coiled in his white-hot chains ramming his face with a force of a megaton bunker-buster missile.

The force of the impact was so strong that it actually shattered Don’s unbreakable chains, a feat first heard of. Don was sent tumbling and flying at the speed of sound, then promptly planting his entire massive frame into the excavation site’s earthen border. As he did, the resulting impact created a massive man-made ravine that stretched 10 kilometers up to the Yorktown coast.

The members of the Delinquent Club began fleeing the scene. This was a battlefield where no one should be involved with. It was spectacular as it was perilous, like watching three forces of nature collide into a titanic catastrophe.

“Gh…grrr… Hehehehe, I get it now. You’re the one that HE was talking about. No wonder… Then allow me to correct my mistake.”

And as usual, even though Walter dealt a devastating blow, Don got up just barely a minute passed. Although he limped a bit as he got up from that attack, Walter really did a number on him. A feat most unprecedented.

Although Don’s Nexus Trait enables him to suppress his nerves for him to unable to feel pain, his body can still be damaged. Don has shrugged off attacks that can level buildings, melt steel, and cut through diamonds. But Walter’s was different, almost like someone from Nova Reform, whom he knew very well.

As he took two steps, he felt his knees buckle and shake, making him to abruptly fall on his right knee. It was then, Don noticed a good chunk of the metal plate that was covering his face crumbled into pieces, exposing his right cheek and right eye. Don stood, laughing under his featureless mask; he was barely even walking straight due to the damage that Walter wrought upon him.

“He’s tougher than I gave him credit for.”,

“Heh… Don Jon Trundell, he’s one stubborn piece of sh*t.”

Virgilia appeared beside Walter, emerging from the cloud of dust behind him. She looked bruised and battered, yet she looked quite alright. As she looked around at the utter devastation of the excavation site, she could only sigh in exasperation.

“So much, for my favorite spot.”,

“Oh. Sorry about that, figured I go all out.”,

“Hehehe! ‘All out’ he says. Well don’t sweat it. Figured I should practice restraint, to prevent me from leveling the place. But seeing this guy makes me wanna trash him to kingdom come.”,

“Then by all means, this guy’s arrogance is starting to tick me off too. I think he deserves one more notch up.”

The two began walking side-by-side again, preparing for an another clash with Don Jon Trundell. But this time however, Walter and Virgilia now meant to finish the fight in their next move, before Don could recover again and tire them off. Both their eyes burned with a fire much brighter than a morale of a thousand soldiers.

Walter’s arm and greaves now illuminate red lines, as it accumulate and channel mass amount of Nexus Energy. His pupils now illuminate a bright red glow, signifying the amount of power Walter was amassing. Then suddenly, from his right eye, a series of hovering red vectors drew forming a neon-outlined half-visor.

Golem Drive

Activating the Mantra Arm’s engine, Walter released the first restraint of the mechanism. His arm and legs blared klaxons as it did, mass amounts of energy began flowing through the vectors of his black arm and legs. His arm crackled with lightning and each of his steps left a molten footprint unto the ground.

Virgilia, on the other hand, was undergoing a noticeable change too. The inner part of her Nex Frame gauntlets began glowing in a fiery, golden and orange hue. Her gauntlets forming extra plates with spikes, adding a layer of extra bulk unto it; her gauntlet’s armor now resembled giant dragon scales cascading to form the bulk. It was then that her long jet-black hair fluttered and changed into a bright red hue, akin to a cloak of fire.

The two both looked at each other and nodded as they reached a certain distance. Both of them went into a prowling stance, then with burst of speed, the two of them launched straight that their opponent.

“...!?”

As Don swung his massive right at Walter, Walter suddenly disappeared from his sight. Walter, using his tremendous speed, immediately took to the skies and using his opponent’s fist to vault up. Landing on Don’s back, Walter manipulated the vector of his momentum and amplified it into a dozen fold. As he stomped on the ground, the earth itself cracked; he then performed a point-blank shoulder charged that sent Don stumbling forward.

Don tried to regain his balance, but the shock and impact of Walter’s shoulder charged temporarily blot out his nervous system. The force itself has interrupted the flow of information of the brain to each of the nerves on his body, disorienting him. Don continue to stumble forward unto Virgilia.

As Don closed in, Virgilia dragged her metal nail bat and spun herself to gather momentum. In just a short amount of time, she gathered mass amounts of momentum by augmenting her centrifugal force and momentum its fullest extent. She spun in two revolutions until finally connecting a swing; as she swung her metal nail bat, the mechanism of her Nex Arm began spinning its nail rings in tremendous amount of speeds. So much so that her weapon was engulfed with a small tornado.

As she swung her Nex Arm, the metal nail bat, it created a powerful air friction that it caught fire. The tornado that was coiling her arm turned into a fire storm. As Don closed the distance, the fiery bat hit his gut.

“RRRRRAAAAAAAAAGGGGGHHH…!!!”,

“Ugh…UWAAA---!!!”

Virgilia bellowed like a beast as she pressed her swing so hard in a full arc. The blow’s impact explosion was akin to a megaton explosive, enough to send Don flying and tumbling back at Walter. Virgilia immediately gave chase at Don like a rabid predator.

As Don tumbled closer back to Walter, he opened his arms to catch Don’s massive frame. As he caught Don by the hip, Walter immediately redirected the vector of his momentum upward. With a heave, he threw his massive frame upwards unto the air.

Walter prowled down and winded his black fist, channeling his Nexus Energy upon it. From his knuckle mechanism, five shells slid and locked from his fist, akin to a gun being loaded. Red streaks of lightning crackled from his fist like a Tesla Coil.

Together with Virgilia, he launched himself unto the air towards Don. While airborne, Virgilia augmented her momentum by many-fold, she was flying towards their target so fast that her body was engulfed with fire as she broke through the sound barrier through a sonic boom. Like two shooting stars flying upward, Walter and Virgilia both winded their fists.

Banishing Crusher!

Longhorn Magnum!

They both raised their fists as they close in for impact. They took form of a red lightning bolt and a scarlet comet tearing through the twilit sky. The two spiraled together until finally connecting their massive attack right at their opponent, whilst still airborne.

Their fists crashed unto him in godlike speeds and devastating impact. An explosion akin to a megaton nuke, lit up the night sky. It illuminated majority of the area, brighter than the sun at high noon, for brief seconds.

“GRRRROOOOOOOAAAAAHHHHHH…!!!”

Virgilia was the first to land on the ground. Like a triumphant war-beast, she let out a deafening roar towards the heavens. Her visage was that of a fearsome berserker brimming with lust for blood, a personification of Fury itself. Her presence and fierce aura alone, preceded her title: the Goddess of Fury.

Following her, Walter landed beside her through a trail of crimson lightning. His figure was cloaked in darkness, the shadow of the night. Only the glowing red vectors that outline his right arm and both legs, including the right half of his face.

His visage was that of a angry dark god descended from the void, to exact his wrath upon the realm. Veins of red lightning crackled from his arm, and the humming of mechanism of his Mantra Arm. Walter’s appearance was now a step closer from being a lot like the Woman in Red, Atha.

The members of the Delinquent Club from the far distance just marveled in awe at both of their fear-inspiring magnificence. A newly-found respect welled with their breasts, not only for their Club President or Boss, but also to the one whom was called the “Black-Armed Ace”. They were like Fire and Lightning, raw and powerful forces of nature.

Looking back, Walter spotted the seemingly unconscious body of Don Jon Trundell, lying lonely at a distance covered in earthen debris. His large frame now bore two black marks, result of their last attack; mainly on his chest and abdomen. And from the looks of it, he was not getting up for a good amount of time.

They won the battle, without question and doubt. For the first time, the seemingly undefeated and formidable Don Jon Trundell, or also known as The Hangman, was beaten. With one last glance, Virgilia and Walter walked away towards the direction back at the Abandoned Construction Complex.

“Ugh--whoa!”

After taking a few steps forward, Virgilia’s right knee buckled, causing her to trip and lose her balance. Before she could fall, Walter swooped right in and caught her by the hip then promptly pulling her close to him.

“Whoa now. You okay, Vee?”,

“Y-yeah. Didn’t expect that fight to take a lot from--me…”,

“Hmm? What’s wrong?”

Walter asked her promptly, still either unaware or oblivious to the fact that both of them were basically like a couple locked in an embrace. She went into an abrupt pause as their gazes met, she subtly averted her gaze and managing a shy smile.

“Boss!”,

“Hey Boss!”,

“That was awesome--ah…”,

“””…”””

It was at that moment that her boys and girls rushed into the scene. Only to catch them in a rather embarrassing moment. From their point of view and perspective, they looked like they just caught them kissing.

An awkward silence filled the atmosphere, with only the hum of the gentle night breeze can be heard. Both them and the crowd stared at each other with blank expressions.

“Boss… We know you’re looking for a better-half, but at least let us prepare you guys a candle-lit dinner or something before moving to THAT stage.”,

“Alright! Boss has a mate! Woohoo!”,

“Woohoo! Congratulations, Boss!”

The entire club began cheering, teasing and wolf whistling at the both of them, thinking that Walter and Virgilia were finally an item. Shocked by this uncalled reaction, Walter quickly let go of her and stood up straight before the crowd.

“Wha--wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Nononononono…! We’re not an item!”

Gripped with sheer panic, Walter strongly denied their cheer and claim. Waving both his hands in front of him while rapidly shaking his head. His stern countenance earlier just up and vanished.

“Vee, help me ou--why are you smiling? Why are you blushing? Eh? What is that expression? Eh?”

As he turned to his childhood friend for aid, he immediately noticed her apparent abashed expression. Clearly she was enjoying the thought of her and Walter being a couple. Walter on the other hand, just hung his head, sobbing in exasperation.

After the rather… embarrassing scene, they went back to their respective injured comrades. Max’s injury was mostly healed up, but the sore and stinging pain still persisted. Axe and Hernan were already up from their unconscious state, although still weak to get back up on their feet.

It was already past 10, already late in the evening. Both parties agreed to conclude the negotiations tomorrow. While making their way out the complex, Walter lent his shoulder to Max to help him walk. The pain on his torso was throbbing every time he took a step, much to Walter’s concern.

After walking out of the construction complex, one of the members of the Delinquent Club, with a Speeder Bike met Walter and Max just outside the Warehouse Annex. She offered the two of them a lift to transit station, as ordered by Virgilia herself, a humble gesture of goodwill for their new affiliates. Taking up the offer without a shred of hesitation, mostly due to Max’s condition, Walter and Max hopped on the Speeder Bike’s sidecar.

They arrived at the transit station in a matter of minutes, without any more incident. The two of them thanked the Delinquent Club member and went on their way. They were just in time for the late transit’s last trip.

“Are you sure you’re gonna be fine from here? I could accompany you to your house and just stay over.”,

“Wuah! Wha--Ah! No, no! I-I’ll be fine from here. Eheh… hehehe… Thank you for the offer though. But really, you’ve done enough for today.”

Max was surprised at Walter’s suggestion. Flustered, he refused (though regretfully) the offer. While he enjoyed Walter’s company throughout the afternoon, there are some things best left… on a personal note for now.

“Well okay, if you are that insistent. Should have wished Thea came along too. She could have mended your injuries somehow.”,

“Oh? That’s her Nexus Trait? That’s… quite amazing, actually.”,

“It does, well better get going before I change my mind and insist on my offer. Heh. If the injury persists, we’ll just approach the matter to her tomorrow.”,

“Right. I’ll try to work on our club report when I get home.”

The transit door’s magnetic binds hummed as it opened, Max slowly got on the transit and sat down by the window with a full view of Walter outside. Both of them waved goodbye as their gazes met, Walter watched as the transit rode away until it was out of sight.

“Alright… Hmm… how shall we do this?”

As soon as the transit was gone, Walter patted both his legs, figuring out on how to work on his newly-acquired Mantra Greaves. Since it was late and walking would just take more time, he figured to use his power at this time of inconvenience for once. He did once walked from his home, to his school, under a few seconds before after all.

“Ah! There we go.”

Adjusting his brainwave patterns on a whim, Walter successfully re-armed his Mantra Greaves, the same way how he manifests his Mantra Arm. The Mantra Particles began assimilating his clothing, pants and shoes into armor. Clicking and forming its mechanisms, like a mechanical exoskeleton or power armor.

With a stomp, his armored legs’ mechanism whirred to life like an Arc Reactor. Red vectors outlining most of its segmented contours like visible blood veins. Walter slowly went down on a sprint stance, as he gathered momentum.

“Alright here goes---”

And with barely a blink of an eye, Walter vanished where he stood. Leaving only but small traces of static electricity where he formerly stood, but none of his physical form. No launch of impact, no sonic booms, it was as if he teleported out of sight.

“---nothing. Well, that worked too well.”

And in a before a moment’s notice, Walter instantly arrived in front of his house. Although his mastery over the usage of the Omnitechnology was slightly getting better by the day, he still has trouble with the mind lag his superspeed induces. From what it seems, it only occurs when Walter was not in a combat state.

“Hmm… Needs more work. Oh well.”

Reverting his legs back to normal, Walter made his way towards the door. He looked at the clock and saw that it was already 20 minutes passed 10. He sighed at the thought of him being reprimanded again, but it cannot be helped at that point.

-------------------------------------

Olven Residence


“I’m hom--”,

“ULTIFFANY KICK!”

As Walter opened their front door, his face was greeted by a flying kick. The entire sole of this unknown assailant’s foot easily smacked right at Walter’s face. This unknown assailant flipped backwards went on a fighting pose while, Walter’s parents watched from the living room sofa.

“Ultiffany has defeated the trespasser! Victory for Ultiffany!”,

“Eh-EH!? Tiffy!? What’re you doing here?”

As the unknown assailant’s identity came into his full view, Walter was immediately wracked with familiarity. A wave of nostalgia washed over his heart, as he saw that one girl. It was none other than his cousin, Tiffy.

“Eh…? Why do you know my name?”,

“Tiffany, dear. That’s your big brother Walter, don’t you recognize him?”

Mrs. Olven asked the little Tiffany. The girl, in turn, stared at Walter intently; she tilted her head side to side then circled him around trying to familiarize with him. It had been 8 long years since they last saw each other, so it was understandable.

Walter closed the door behind him and knelt down before her, meeting his eyes with hers. He placed his hand on top of her head flashed a genuine smile, a smile that only she knew. Tiffy blinked rapidly with her big eyes, as she felt the nostalgia welled up inside her.

“You’ve really grown, Tiffy.”,

“Uwaah~ Big Brother! Big Brother Walter is here! Ahahaha!”

Tiffy’s big eyes sparkled as she finally recognized her cousin before her. Overjoyed, she wrapped her arms around his neck and gave Walter a big hug. He felt genuinely happy to see her again after all these years.

=================

Her name was Tiffany Edelwen, Walter’s cousin from her mother’s side. Before moving unto Yorktown Metro Zone, the Olven family once lived in Pineswood Metro Zone together with their relatives. Along with Virgilia, Walter used to spend his time with his cousin.

They would play together in their past times, playing pretend superheroes. Tiffany and Walter’s bond were that of brother and sister, hence Tiffany’s habit of calling him big brother, which he did not mind. Walter always wanted a sister, so being referred to as Big Brother by her, really tugs his heart strings.

By the time when Virgilia herself moved away, Tiffany was there to cheer him up. Around Walter, she was always so cheerful, so full of life. It was through her companionship that kept him afloat of sadness over Virgilia’s departure. Thanks to Tiffany, the young Walter felt like there was nothing to be sad about.

They continue to bond like true siblings for a good amount of time, still playing the same old games that they never tire to do. They both shared the same dream of becoming superheroes one day, both even making a bet who would even be the first to emerge as a Novus. It was a naive and childish vision, yet it was something worth looking forward to, a happy vision of the future.

It was that fateful day, when Walter’s family had to move out. Ever since finding a stable job, Walter’s father has found themselves a house on Yorktown Metro Zone. It was at that day, that Tiffany first cried in her life. She could not accept it neither can Walter, but life goes on. It was a tear-filled and emotional goodbye for the both of them.

For years, the Olven family has made calls of going back to Pineswood for the holidays, but they never managed to do so. For three years, Walter and Tiffany were bereft of communication. It was then Walter figured out, if they can’t manage to make the yearly visits, he would just write to her instead.

And so Walter sent handwritten letters to his cousin every year, and she would write back with photos and even little gifts inside. They could have used e-mails since they are in the age of technology, but handwritten letters held more value than those of electronic ones.

=======================================

“What is she doing here all by herself?”,

“Your Aunt Peggy told us little Tiffany here, has been accepted of exclusive scholarship on Yorktown State University. But they could not afford a house here in Yorktown so they figured to have Tiffany stay here instead.”

Walter’s Mother explained to him over a cup of late night tea. Tiffany, on the other hand just sat on the sofa listening to the adults talk, fluttering her feet up and down. Walter gave her a pat on the head, she responded with a smile.

“But to get here all by yourself? That’s amazing. You’re becoming an adult now.”,

“Heh-heh.”

Tiffany’s giggled as she was praised by her big brother Walter, her giggle was like that of a chime of a tiny bell. She may have grown a bit now, but her attitude was the same as ever. It made her glad to know she will be staying here at her Big Brother’s house, while she studies in Yorktown State University.

The family spent the hours talking to Tiffany about family matters and whatnot. She also enjoyed reminiscing about the times Walter and her spent together as kids. Tiffany was looking forward to spending her days together with her cousin.

------------

“Hmm---oops!”

After dressing up in her pajamas, Tiffany picked up the futon from her pack bag and carried it on her arms as she made her way towards Walter’s room. She struggled quite a bit as the futon was heavier than she can handle. Arriving at Walter’s room’s doorstep, she held up the futon with both her hands around it.

“Wua--Ah…!”

As she walked over to knock first, Tiffany tripped as she accidentally stepped on the futon’s end. She toppled over towards the door. With the weight of the futon, she flung the door open; luckily, the futon was held in front of her and the futon itself broke her fall.

“Ah.”,

“Hmm?”

As Tiffany looked up, she caught Walter just in the middle of changing his shirt. She had a full view of his incredibly ripped and built physique. Flustered, she immediately got up and averted her gaze away from Walter.

“I-I’m sorry! I-I-I…!”,

“No it’s okay. You’re sleeping here?”,

“Y-Y-Yes! Aunt Chiyu said it’s too crowded in their room and-and… Oooh! I’m so sorry.”

She was genuinely resentful of what she saw, Tiffany was too innocent. But Walter did not took offense, he slipped in on his shirt and approached her. He patted her shoulder, prompting her to meet her big brother’s gaze.

“Hey, hey it’s okay. Here let me help you set that up.”,

“O-Okay.”

Picking her futon up, Walter spread it wide and carefully laid it out on the floor just beside his bed. Tiffany then sat on her futon, her face was still red from earlier. It was then she realized until now, that Walter voiced no complaint.

“Is it really okay for me to sleep here? I mean… I was expecting a protest or two, big brother.”,

“Well I could understand why. The master’s bedroom is too cramped for one more, and the living room’s a no go. You’ll catch a cold when you sleep there. Trust me, I’ve been there.”

Walter spoke from experience. Though there was a fireplace to keep warm, the living room can get really cold especially late nights. He once fell asleep there and woke up with a high fever the next day.

“W-Well… okay. Are you gonna sleep, big brother?”,

“You go on ahead, had to make my club report for tomorrow.”,

“Okay. *Mnya mnya* Good night, big brother.”,

“Goodnight, Tiffy.”

Slipping unto her futon, Tiffany bid him good night and made herself comfortable. Before Walter knew it, she was fast asleep. Him on the other hand, pulled the chair from his desk and booted his personal computer. Walter started typing away, as he promptly made his club report.

Another hour passed, Walter finally finished his club report. A good 5 page report of what had transpired today, during their negotiations with the Delinquent Club. As he went back and thought about it, it had been such an eventful day. Meeting new people, reuniting with Vee and Tiffy too.

Walter saved his work, and put the file drive on his bag. He stood up and stretched his legs up a bit, flexing his strained muscles. He then carefully tip-toed towards his bed, careful not to wake Tiffany up.

“Hmm?”

As he sat down on his bed and was about to lie down, a tap from his window was heard. It was like a rock hitting the window frame. Walter quickly got up and made his way towards the window. He lifted his window and craned his neck outside.

“Ah! Vee?!”

It was then he spotted Virgilia, waving at him just in front of their yard. She was in her casual clothes, with a thick gray hoodie and a long white skirt. It was late at night, but for her to call him down at this hour, it must have been important.

Carefully, Walter slipped out the window and closed it behind him. He jumped down from their roof, and landed crouching down, without a sound. He then rushed towards Virgilia, whom also rushed to him.

“What’re you doing up so late? And how did you--”,

“Come on! Let’s go to the park!”,

“But it--”,

“No ‘buts’, let’s go.”

Before Walter could even question her of the why’s and the how’s, Virgilia dragged him by the hand away from his yard and went off to the quiet streets. While still adamant for her to explain herself, Walter just let her have her way for once. After all, they won’t have any chance tomorrow to catch up.

As the both of them made their way towards the nearby district park, Walter marveled at the quiet night scenery. The streets were barely populated, and only late night food stalls dotted the quiet urban area. He found it, quite charming.

---------------------------------------

10^th street, District Park


As they made their way towards the park, they stopped by the convenience store to grab some snacks. Now that Walter thought about it, he barely had anything to eat when he got back home from school. Hunger and eating never really bothered him ever since becoming a Novus.

The Mantra Particle Assimilation and his Nexus Energy helps his body fit and self-sustainable, Walter can survive with just a grain of rice a day. The assimilation helps replicate nutrients from any food matter he takes in by many-fold, which in turn converts it into Nexus Energy. Aside from food, Walter’s Omnitechnology also gains power from solar energy, and heat in particular. Simply put with the help of the Mantra, Walter is basically a walking self-sustaining energy reactor.

Virgilia and Walter sat by one of the benches, illuminated by one of the neon lamps. Walter put their snack bag beside him and each grabbed one. They took one moment of silence just to look up the starry night sky.

“Now, will tell me why did you drag me all the way out here? In the middle of the night, no less.”

Walter turned to her as he flicked a peanut directly in his mouth. He did not want a heavy midnight snack at the moment, just a few finger foods and sweets.

“W-Well… I just wanted to catch up with you since we didn’t have the time earlier.”

Virgilia responded with a surprisingly meek response, which surprised him for a bit. For a moment, he thought she would scoff and mouth off or something.

“Do you remember back then? We used to sneak out of our house back in Pineswood just to view the stars from the cliffs?”,

“Well… Now that you mentioned it, yeah. You were just as pushy back then.”

Walter chuckled. He looked up as he slightly slump unto the bench, a warm and fuzzy feeling of nostalgia washed over him as he tried to look back in their younger days. She inched closer as both of them quietly looked up the night sky.

“You’re the one to talk. I know you liked it back then when we break the rules, just to marvel at this.”,

“Hmhm… Alright I admit, it did felt good at the time. Not like the cliffs and lush forests back home but the park’s good enough, I guess.”

It was not as serene and grand as the scenery before, but the thought was still the same. Both of them wore genuine smile on their faces. Walter and Virgilia felt like they were at their childhood all over again. Both of them have sought this moment for years, ever since they were separated after graduating primary school.

“You know…”,

“Hm…?”,

“I… was really devastated when you left for Japan that day. I was so alone, unable to make friends all throughout those years.”

Walter hung his head down as he recalled his situation back then. The warm embrace of nostalgia became a thorny grip of sadness. A feeling akin to his heart being gripped by thorn vine.

“I know I had my cousin, Tiffy to keep me company. But every night I would wait by our window sill for you to come and get me to view the stars from the cliffs. And hang out by the playground, hoping you’d sneak up behind me and tackle me from behind---heh… hehe… I was so pathetic back then.”,

“Walter…”

Virgilia looked upon him as Walter seem to slowly pour out his welled-up feelings from the past. She could not see his eyes under the shade of his fringes, but she could see it. The small glint of tear from his eyes.

“I’m sorry I did not mean to put up a heavy atmosphere. It’s just that I’ve been waiting for this moment ever since--”,

“No, it’s okay Walty. I was too. Every night, I would think about you and what were you doing all these years. Being a foreign transfer student, a ‘Gaijin’ in their tongue, it did not helped one bit. I was distant, everyday I would struggle to cope up with the everyday. They would tease me and bully me non-stop, teachers and classmates alike. Mother too, she was a victim of discrimination by her co-workers and her boss. Everyday, she would come home with her hair messy and uniform a disheveled. But she always managed a smile whenever I talk to her, but it didn’t hide the pain she had.”

She balled her hands into fists as she too recalled her life abroad. It would seem that she had lived a much harsher life than Walter during her years in Japanese Middle School. Not just her, but her late mother too.

It dawned to him that even before they got separated, both of them were victims of school bullying. Walter was bullied by boys larger than him including upper-classmen. Virgilia was bullied by the rich girls in class. Hence the main objective of the Delinquent Club, to abolish the high status quo.

Being a born from a broken family, life was rough for Virgilia growing up. She never knew her father and always had her mother take care of her, while working to put food on the table at the same time. Her mother was a close friend of Walter’s at the time, her family would always receive homemade food from them.

“Then… the Murakumo happened.”,

“I heard what happened to your mother… I… I’m sorry. I wished I could have been there for you.”,

“I-It’s okay. I’m over it. It was then I met Kurome and the others.”,

“Oh yeah, you mentioned her for quite a lot now. I recall you guys were even in the Cheerleading Squad right?”

Walter concerned for her feelings, he quickly changed the subject to avoid the former. He was aware that it was not his place to voice his sadness, when Virgilia herself suffered more than him. Makes him regret what he said earlier in their confrontation. It was because her mother was one of the victims of the Murakumo, one of the million casualties during the Fall of the Rising Sun.

“Yeah… But we’ve known each other longer than that. Kurome, Nobuki and Nanami. They were the first persons who actually showed genuine concern for me, after all those years living in that god-forsaken country. You could say that I owed them my life.”,

“Oh yeah, I remember there were four of you who stood out in the YSU Cheer Squad. Where’s Nanami? is she still studying at our school? I haven’t seen her since---”,

“...I can’t answer that.”

Virgilia’s expression turned uncomfortably grim as Walter mentioned Nanami’s name. His voice abruptly trailed off as soon as he noticed, he might have touched another sensitive topic, a dangerous one at that. Flustered, Walter quickly averted the topic with a wry smile.

“Ah… Sorry I didn’t mean to.”,

“Ah! No… no no. It’s okay. Let’s just say… it’s a story for another time and best told by another. I rather not talk about her.”,

“Yes. Sure.”,

And just like that the atmosphere turned heavy and awkward. Though he was now more intrigued about Nanami, he chose not to pry one step more. From what Walter recalled, Nanami Akebana was the captain of the Cheer Squad and at the same time, the former student council’s secretary. It was even rumored that ever since she “left”, the student council fell apart before being completely abolished by Richie Marcus.

Even being matured as a Novus, Walter was really bad at conversations. He just slumped forward and sighed apologetically. Seeing Walter flustered somehow made Virgilia smile, it was so like him to get this flustered.

“As I was saying, I owed them my life. Kurome helped me that time escape the poisonous miasma. Along with her grandmother, we boarded the last evacuation shuttle before the entire place was consumed by the Murakumo. It was then, for the first time in a long time that I gained friends. W-Well aside from you of course. Few years later, her grandma took me in and settled here in Yorktown as our evac-shuttle arrived here then the rest is history.”

Virgilia stated her story with a light heart and a very bright expression. From sad beginnings to happy endings, although not yet but still. It was then Walter thought of thanking his club president, without her, his childhood friend may have been one of the many casualties of that catastrophe.

“I heard you had a lot boyfriends since coming back here. Care to tell me the story?”

As Walter asked and jumped on that topic, his voice became unusually stern which caught Virgilia by surprise. He was not even looking at her directly, just blankly stared at the distance as he continued to flick peanuts into his mouth. Walter sounded forceful, yet nervous and curious at the same time.

“Huh--uh… Well that time I was really itching for a fight. Before being in the Delinquent Club, I had all these disgusting amount of males, from all levels and different clubs, all vying for a date with me. A tenet of the club says that you can’t pick or initiate a fight unless provoked. “

Virgilia was held aback at first, but since she owed him all those years she had been gone, she just laid out all her cards before him. Walter just stole a gaze from her as she said ‘males from different levels and clubs’. He knew that she had a plethora of boyfriends in the past but he did not expect it to even surpass his expected numbers.

“And much to my disappointment, no one provokes me not even giving me a stink face from a distance. Since I was really itching for a fight and I had these men fawning over me. I figured…”,

“...so you’re saying that you dated these men not out of love, but out of---personal fulfillment to scratch your itch to fight?”,

“Yep! I accepted each of their invitations then just threw them on the fighting ring with me. This was even before I became a novus. They did not even lasted a minute--well I mean there’s this guy who lasted 2 but he just kept running around in circles. I mean that’s how relationships work right?”

Not even a shred of hesitation, she said it plainly and with the utmost honesty. Who knew Virgilia lacked common sense when it comes to love? Walter just dreaded at the thought of what happened to those poor unfortunate men whom were just looking for love, but instead returned with a fist to the face.

“Th-then when you said you wanted me to be your boyfriend because--”,

“Ah. Because I wanted to beat you up, badly. Wanna do it now?”

Virgilia met his gaze, and raising her clenched fist in front of him. A trickle of cold sweat just rolled down his temple, while scratching his head. Walter had to admit, that he felt a bit… disappointed. If Virgilia meant it in a correct way, maybe he could have reconsidered.

“I… rather not right now. If you weren’t holding back earlier, I wouldn’t last long with you.”,

“Hmmm…? So you noticed? You were also holding back too, I can tell.”,

“I was? Well I barely even tapped into my Nexus Trait yet. I can still feel something lacking whenever I fight.”

Walter raised his right hand and gently balled it in a fist. Just dawned to him that he felt like he lacked something whenever he enters into combat. Even with the Mantra in use, he still felt something was still blocking his latent potential. Even in the earlier confrontation, it was but a mere trickle to an entire massive dam of power being restraint.

“Oh…? But judging from the fight earlier, you could even surpass me in my full strength.”,

“You really think so? Eh… but whatever. I don’t really care for who’s the stronger. I want to become a superhero, not because I want to duke It out with the strongest of the strong. Just having the power to save and protect people is enough for me.”

“Walter…”

Virgilia was surprisingly moved by Walter’s statement. That was so like him, reminiscent of their childhood days. He always wanted to save the people in need, she should know, Virgilia was the first one Walter helped in his life.

“Speaking of which, what happened to Don Jon Trundell? Was he still there when we left? I did quite a number as far as my limiter could restrain me.”,

“Oh him? Well when we came back, we didn’t find his unconscious body on the same spot. He just up and vanished all of a sudden.”

Moments after their business earlier, Virgilia ordered one of his members to check the site where Don crashed after the battle. But as they did, Don suddenly vanished without so much of a trace. She figured that a hulking brute like him would have left at least foot prints. Virgilia figured at that moment who could have fetched Don, but she was not about to tell Walter that.

“Hmm… Strange. Anyway, why and what did he came for in the first place?”,

“Its… the dragon lady. She came by last week, saying that the Nova Reform would like to acquire the entire construction complex for their own. In exchange for a bundles of cash as club funding.”

Virgilia responded as she recalled the events prior. Walter did not need ask whom she was referring to as the ‘Dragon Lady’, it was Siegra Nidhogg no doubt. According to Kurome, Siegra was always the first one that the Nova Reform sends, and if negotiation fails, they would send in the muscle. One of which was Don Jon Trundell.

“Of course I refused them outright, but they just kept pestering me, even to the point that they had threatened one of my members. I wasn’t having any of it, basically I just told her to go f*ck herself with her tail.”,

“Haha…”,

“I know. Seeing her scaly face turn red was hilarious.”

Both of them shared a hearty laugh. Walter knew it was no laughing matter but he wished could have been there to see the look on Siegra’s face. But it worries him a bit, that what if the muscle fails? What’s next for them? The only comfort he can reassure of was the Delinquent Club and SA Brigade can now trust each other to watch each other’s backs.

“...!”,

“These scars, Vee. I’m so sorry.”

Walter reached his hand and slowly touched Virgilia’s scar than ran through her cheek. As he did, Virgilia jolted up from her seat. She felt his warm touch caress her scar and her cheek, her cheeks blushing from ear to ear. Her heart was pounding so hard that she felt like it was going to jump out her chest.

“I did made a promise to you back then that I would protect you from harm’s way--that I would never permit even a single scratch through you. But seeing you like this… I couldn’t help but see my failure.”,

“Walter, it’s not your fault. So it’s okay.”

Virgilia did not let him self-deprecate himself any further. She held his hand with both of hers and gave it a gentle squeeze. Walter felt her warmth channel through his skin. She then met the latter with a sad gaze.

“I remember… Whenever you jump to my rescue, you would get beaten up without even raising a hand in retaliation. Then when it’s over and they leave us, you would always muster a smile and say that you’re thankful that they did not laid a hand on me instead.”

She lifted his hand and leaned her cheek on it. Closing her eyes, she let her feelings flow from her heart to her lips.

“To tell you the truth, I always wished I could have done something. I wished I was stronger so that I could protect you the same way you protected me. After I left for Japan, I tried enrolling in martial art dojos, but to no avail. I was still bullied and since you weren’t there anymore to help me…”,

“...”

Walter listened intently to her, with all of his undivided attention. Virgilia lightly rubbed her cheek unto his hand, her shoulders began to tremble. He felt as if her cheeks were beginning to grow warmer.

“And then… My mother died. She died protecting me from the Murakumo. She told me to run, but I insisted that I stay… It was then she forcefully threw me off the river before the poisonous cloud consumed the area where she stood. I was found by Kurome just hours after, half-dead and half-alive...”

Her words began trailing off into sobs, tears began rolling from her eyes uncontrollably. Virgilia still tried to maintain her composure as she still tried to speak. Walter would stop her, but it looked like it needed to be said.

“It was… It was then that I became obsessed of becoming stronger. Losing sight of the purpose of protecting people. I wanted to become stronger for the sake of becoming stronger… That’s why the scars… I kept pushing my frail body to beyond its limits. Charging everything head-on even if it kills me… I was so obsessed… that… that…”,

“Vee…”,

“...that I have completely neglected you when I came back! I noticed you calling for me numerous times, but I--no I CHOSE to ignore you. That I have forgotten the reason… why I wanted to become stronger in the first place…! Huuu---uuuu--uhuhuu… I’m so sorry Walter. Huuu---”

And it all came pouring out, the regret, the sadness and the loneliness she had dealt with all these years. The pain of loneliness, physical and emotional, all gushed out uncontrollably. Walter pulled her in his arms, as she sobbed all her pain within her. His warm embrace was returned with hers, putting her arms around him and holding him tight as she let out the pain she has built up all this time.

Saying nothing at all, Walter just let her cry it all out. His shirt now soaked around the shoulder area, but he did not mind, he welcomed it. It went on for quite some time, until the sobbing finally stopped. Walter slowly loosened his grip, but she did the exact opposite.

“Vee?”,

“C-can we stay like this for a bit longer?”,

“As much as you need to.”

He once again returned her embrace with his, meeting her warmth with his own. He was not angry nor sad, nor did he held animosity towards her. Walter was just glad that she came back safe, he was happy that he still has his childhood--no, his friend with him.

This was a woman whom has endured and conquered countless battles, scarred emotionally, physically and mentally. A powerful figurehead and pragmatic leader of one of the most powerful organizations in school. A warrior and a goddess whose strength can move mountains, quake the heavens and part the seas. But by the end of the day, Virgilia De Lune, after all that was said and done, was just but a delicate woman in Walter's arms. A woman whom was wracked and destroyed by loneliness, a woman who always wanted for someone to adore, a woman who craved just a small piece of happiness.

“You’ve been away for so long. I don’t know how much pain and suffering you’ve gone through. I don’t know how much I can give you comfort and reassurance over what had happened to you, but know that you’re not alone. I’m always here, just few steps away.”,

“Walter… <Yes… you were always there. You never left, you waited for me even if it meant in vain. I will never take things for granted ever again.>”

Walter patted her head then stroked her hair, a gentle smile curled on his face. Her head was still leaned on his chest, her expression was at peace. Virgilia mustered a mellow smile like a kid sleeping on her father’s embrace. As she closed her eyes, she opened her lips and silently mouthed…

I love you… Walter.

Though hesitantly, Virgilia finally broke her embrace. Before she could wipe off her tears, Walter wiped it off for her with the napkins that came with their bought snacks. She returned the gesture with a smile Walter knew and liked.

“Are you gonna be okay…?”,

“I’m sorry.”,

“Don’t be. You still owe me 6 years. Hehe…”

Walter teased her as he gave her a big bright grin. And then the next thing they know, they were laughing their hearts out. There is always sun after the rain, and theirs was as bright as future ahead of them. After a few moments more of telling stories and catching up, the two finally stood up from the lone bench and call it a night.

“Thank you, Walter for giving me this time and hearing me out.”,

“Think nothing of it, I’ve always wanted to talk to you and catch up. So yeah.”

The two made their way out the district park, walking through the lamp-lit stone pathway and then finally stopping at the entryway. The two exchanged gazes as they prepared to say goodbye for the night. And both of them just became hesitant to do so.

“Well, my home’s this way.”,

“Ah right. So umm… Will we see each other again like this?”,

“Maybe… eheh.”

Tongue in cheek, Virgilia teased him a bit. She could tell that he still has something to say to her, so she figured that teasing him won’t hurt a bit.

“Ah well. Heh. Then I guess we’ll see each other tomorrow.”,

“Well if you say so. Guess I just happen to have business with Kurome tomorrow. Since we are working together starting… later. Yeah.”

Virgilia looked at her watch and saw it was already an hour passed midnight. But pulling all-nighters before, it was no problem to her. Same with Walter, though he may be drowsier when he wakes up a few hours from now.

“Alright then, goodbye!”,

“...”,

“...!? Walter what are you--ah…!”

Before Virgilia could even walk away towards the opposite direction, Walter grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. She was caught by surprise, rending her completely vulnerable. She was not prepared what he does next…

“Mmm… *smooch*”,

“...!”

Her eyes sprung wide open, completely powerless from what Walter had done. Not a hint of resistance nor voice of protest, she was wide open. Walter pulled her in and pressed his lips… unto her cheek.

“Walter--ah… Hmm?”

Before she could even say something about it, Walter instantly vanished without a trace. Using his superspeed from earlier, he quickly bailed out of the situation in an instant. It was then Virgilia caught a stray napkin.

Upon closer inspection, it was the very same one that Walter wiped her tears with. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, until she turned the napkin around. The words written behind the napkin made Virgilia giggle from the bottom of her heart.

‘That was revenge from earlier! See you at school! Good night, Vee. I missed you too. ’

“That guy… Heh… I’ll see you too later.”

She giggled and gazed on the direction where he might have gone to. She folded the napkin and placed it inside her pocket. Both of them ended their meeting with smiles on their faces and both have tomorrow to look forward to.

-------------------------------------------------

The Next Day…

Walter got up earlier than expected, Tiffany followed after. Although a bit drowsy from the night prior, he still managed thanks to the Mantra. The drowsiness would be temporary and as soon as he had his breakfast, the Mantra would work on it in a heartbeat. As Walter was heartily ate his breakfast, Tiffany waltzed out of his room.

“Ta-da! How do I look, Big Brother?”

She came out with the middle school uniform for his school, she looked a bit proud. It was a three-piece uniform that consists of a white long-sleeved blouse, blue suspender skirt and a striped ribbon around her collar. Tiffany rather liked the look of the YSU uniform.

“Cute.”,

“Wha--cute? That’s it? Big Brother you’re the worst.”

Tiffany puffed her cheeks after hearing that rather bland compliment coming from Walter. He did not meant it in a mean-spirited way, but the way he said it almost sounded like sarcasm rather than a compliment. Either Walter’s brain still asleep, or he was just bad at giving compliment.

“It’s a standard YSU uniform, what else is there?”,

“Hmm… Hmph! Big Brother’s a meanie! This is why you don’t have a girlfriend!”,

“...! Hey…”

Walter almost spat his coffee back in his mug as he heard that last sentence. While he cannot deny that fact, using it as insult was rather uncalled for. Maybe if Tiffany was wearing something else other than school uniform

“Now, now, Tiffany. I’m sure your cousin meant well. Just eat your breakfast, and you kids be on your way.”,

““Yes, Ma’am.””

Both Tiffany and Walter responded promptly. Rushing over from the stairs, she sat down with the rest of her relatives. Walter patted her head as she sat down and munched her pop tart.

The both of them finished their meal early and left the house soon after saying their goodbyes to Walter’s mother. Tiffany walked with a bright smile and a positive attitude, her first day of school with her cousin. Apart with going to school with Walter, she was rather excited to meet new people and make new friends at Yorktown State University.

They got on the Sky Tram Transit early, easily preempting the rush hour. As they arrived at their stop, Tiffany already noticed the crowd of students from all over the Metro Zone, making their way towards the school. The school itself was still a couple of blocks away and it was still early, they figured they should just walk their way on their destination.

“Say, Big Brother.”,

“Hmm?”,

“What’s your school like? Is it big? Were there lots of people? Oh! Oh! Were there also superheroes whom are part of the student body?”

Tiffany’s excitement was carried over to her curiosity as she asked her cousin with a sparkle in her eyes. She was as giddy as a kid going on a field trip, which Walter understands. Yorktown State University was the most prestigious and grandest school in the United States.

“It’s pretty big, like… think like a city but all of the surrounding properties are classrooms. And yes, there were but not as many. But there are quite plenty of novus in the student body, that’s for sure.”,

“Ooooh! I can’t wait! I need a new notebook for it!”,

“You still have your notebook?”,

Tiffany then hurriedly reached into her shoulder bag and pulled out a particular notebook.

“Sure am!”

She held the notebook high like a won trophy. The notebook itself was thick and old, most of its pages crumpled from overuse. Its cover was riddled with kiddie stickers and drawings, courtesy of Tiffany herself. She handed it to her cousin, and Walter leafed through its pages.

“Oh nice, you’ve collected quite a handful of superhero data, Tiffy.”,

“Teehee! I’ve been quite busy ever since.”

She giggled in response to his praise. Walter was surprised and impressed on how organized Tiffany kept her notes, much more so than his notebook. Years before, Tiffany and Walter had a knack on tallying superhero profiles as kids. Though Tiffany was mostly influenced by him, she kept at it and soon took off; her notes became much more detailed and organized as her cousin’s.

The notes themselves served no purpose and held no importance. For Walter and Tiffany it was not just so they would do this on a hobby. For them, to profile superheroes helps them get to know more about them on a personal level. Sure there were articles they can look up on the internet, but these notes were based on personal encounters with them. Each entry was solely based on their personal experience, almost like a diary of sorts.

“What about yours--”,

“Walter! Walter!”

Just as Tiffany was about ask about Walter’s own notebook, a voice from behind them called out Walter’s name and caught their attention. The voice came from none other than Thea, whom was hurriedly running towards them. As she reached the cousins, Thea took a second to catch her breath, breathing heavily and rapidly as she was immediately wracked with exhaustion.

“Ah, Thea. Good morning.”,

“Ah… whew… Good morning to you too. Huh?”

As Thea answered Walter’s cheerful greeting, she immediately took notice of the young girl standing beside him. Their gazes met and both of them tilted their heads, like each of them were staring at a mirror. The two went silent for a brief half a minute, beaming at each other and unknowingly mirroring each other’s gestures.

“Oh right, Thea. This is--”,

“--The girl whom he shares his bedroom with.”,

““Eh--WHA!?””

“W-Walter… You…”

Both Thea and Walter were taken off-guard by Tiffany’s sudden blurt, both of them wearing their own expression of pure shock and disbelief. Thea then turned to Walter with a dread expression mixed with disappointment. Like staring at a gutter trash.

“Wait--no--I--TIFFY!”,

“Hahahahaha! Kidding! I’m kidding!”

Tiffany burst into a laughing fit, thoroughly amused of both of their reactions. Walter just stuttered at his words, furious at his cousin. He almost forgot that Tiffany was quite the troublemaker in their childhood. It seems that her antics grew worse over the years without him noticing.

“Tiffany Edelwen, Walter’s my big brother! Nice to meet ya!”,

“Ehh…? ‘Big Brother’? Didn’t know you had a sister, Walter.”,

“Actually she’s my cousin. She calls me her big brother because we’re like siblings.”,

“Oh… Hi I’m Thea, we’re classmates. Nice to meet you.”

The two girls exchanged a wave and a handshake with cheerful smiles. They went through rough start, but thankfully it was dispelled before Thea could accuse Walter of being a lolicon. The three of them then promptly walked together towards a common destination.

It was a chilly day, but the sun was up, no less. Few months from now until the autumn season, summer went by so fast that it felt like it was just yesterday. It was a rather uneventful by the first half of the year, but things started picking up as it drew to a close. Walter becoming a Novus, meeting Ailana and Thea, joining a club, reuniting with his childhood friend. It had been such an eventful week for him, he was nonetheless excited for the rest of the year.

As they passed through two blocks, the group suddenly spotted a quintet of delinquents by the distance. Every student that stood their path immediately stepped aside, they stood out like a sore thumb among the passing crowd. Leading the quintet was a woman of a tall figure and jet-black hair, that seem to radiate an aura of animosity. Her hair and the long torn tail of her white coat fluttered softly through the breeze.

“Hey look, Walter, delinquents. We better change our lane befo--wha--Hey Tiffany!”

As Thea was in midst of her warning, Tiffany all of a sudden ran at her full speed towards the said quintet. Thea’s blood froze with the sudden notion; although hesitant she prepped herself to rush in for Tiffany’s aid. But before she could proceed with her own reckless heroism, Walter grabbed her shoulder, gesturing her to let her be.

“Hey!”,

“Oh-oy!”

With her small frame, Tiffany easily slipped through the delinquents and was heading towards the woman.

“Big Sister Vee!!!”

With a big yell, she launched herself at the woman with the jet-black hair with her arms open. Tackling her from behind with a big embrace. The woman slowly turned around, her eyes glowing for a moment.

“Ah! Little Tiff!”

Virgilia was pleasantly surprised needless to say. Apart from Walter, she was also good friends with his cousin. As a matter of fact, Tiffany was the one responsible how Walter and Virgilia met back in their childhood days.

Walter and Thea followed after. And as Virgilia’s club members spotted him, they immediately stood in two rows, forming a path for them. Thea was surprised by their gesture as she noticed, it seems that their negotiations with the Delinquent Club yesterday was a success. Though she was a bit curious as to how the talk went, what could have happened that made them act in front of Walter.

“Mornin’, Vee. Yeah I forgot to mention Tiffy came by last night. She’s transferring on our school starting today.”,

“Ohh…! That’s very good to hear then! You’ve grown taller now.”,

“Ahaha! The gang’s all here! The gang’s all here!”

Tiffany gave her another tight hug, rubbing her cheek against against hers. It was a moving scene, like a younger sibling reunited with her eldest. Virgilia returned her hug with her own warmth, as she mustered a warm smile.

“’”!!!”””

Virgilia’s posse gasped in unison. The quartet of delinquents was shocked at the sight of their boss’ smile. This was the first time they’ve seen such a rare expression from her.

“Th-The Boss is smiling…”,

“It’s beautiful that it’s inspiring--”,

“Tell anyone about this and I will enlist you four in the club’s space program.”,

“”””BOSS, SORRY, BOSS!!!””””

The four immediately straightened up as they were met with Virgilia’s terrifying vehemence. The Delinquent Club’s Space Program was the last thing they ever want to be dealt with. It involves a crowd of people as audience and a metal bat-- Virgilia’s metal bat.

“Whua… she’s scary.”,

“Ehehe…”

Walter just let out a wry smile while Thea quickly hid herself behind him, whilst peering out with a suspicious glare. As the two broke their hug, Virgilia immediately noticed Thea’s presence. Both of them narrowing their eyes towards each other.

“Walty, who’s the girl?”

Virgilia asked as she kept her focus on Thea. He did not know why but Walter suddenly felt a chill rushed up his spine. The cold morning breeze only amplified the heavy atmosphere.

“A-Ah yes, Virgilia, this is Thea--”,

“--His Giiirrrrlfriend---mmmh! Mmmh!”,

“Tiffy…!”

Walter quickly grabbed Tiffany and held his hand over her mouth. But it was too late, both girls heard it loud and clear. The fact that Nova had enhanced senses, and that includes hearing, makes it even worse.

“E-Eh? G-G-Girlfriend? W-Well I---we--”,

“Walter Olven, what’s the meaning of this? Eh F*ckboy?”

Virgilia materialized her Nex Arm while patting it with her left hand, her aura of animosity wriggling around her like black tendrils. Thea on the other hand, while she’s denying it, the fact that her smile and her blush was radiating at the gesture did not help at all. Tiffany’s antics were gonna be the death of him, Walter could somehow see it.

“Boss! Boss! Emergency! Emergency!”

Before the ugly consequence could take full swing, two of the Delinquent Club members came running towards the group. Both were overcame with sheer dread.

“Slow down! Relax. Now, what’s the problem?”,

“Th-The Greiz Gang! Th-they’re at the school! They’re looking for you, boss! They’ve taken hostage of the campus!”,

“Ugh… As if the Nova Reform’s breathing on my neck already. Now I got these little sh*ts biting my ass.”

Virgilia let out a loud grunt as she heard the name of the gang. The Greiz Gang, one of the many local gang of ne’er-do-wells that went on their way to challenge the Delinquent Club. She almost regrets making enemies outside the school.

“Let’s go--”,

“We’re coming too. If they were holding the campus hostage, then it’s our matter.”,

“Heh… Just beat me to it, alright come on! Before they lay a finger on anyone there.”

Virgilia scoffed with a smirk at Walter’s plea, she was not gonna refuse his help or anything. If this was the past, she would have already left Walter in the dust. But today was different, the SA Brigade and the Delinquent Club are allies and the school itself was their responsibility. Together with Tiffany, Thea and the rest of her posse, Walter and Virgilia hurried over to the school as soon as possible.

--------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, Campus Grounds Entryway


A crowd has gathered on the entryway, blocking out the entrance to the school entirely. From the center of the entryway road, bruisers with Speedchopper Bikes formed a circle to entrap a sizeable crowd of students. At the center of the circle, stood the leader of the Greiz Gang looking over his crowd of hostages.

He sported a black biker jacket, jeans and a rather… odd pompadour akin to a french bread. Wearing that extremely belligerent yet intimidating expression, he looked around the campus then over to his hostages. He calmly slumped on to his Speed Bike to light a cigarette.

“So… are you pansies ready to tell me, where’s Virgilia De Lune now?”

His tone and manner of speaking was akin to a drunk fool, despite him being completely sober. He seem to be completely drunk in rage, though he was restraining it.

“W-We told you already, we only know her by name. We don’t know whe--”,

“You know her name, and you’re aware that she attends here. So it’s only logical that you guys knew where she is. Am I wrong?”,

“B-But we--Eeek!”

Before the student could finish his plea, the leader shoved his pipe just near enough the student’s lips. The student nearly fainted as he fell down on his back due to fear. He cast a aggravated expression at his hostage while still pointing his lead pipe.

“One more, and I will crush every teeth in your mouth.”

The leader snarled at him, baring his fang. His fellow students helped him up as they backed away from their captor.

“Why are you even doing this? We don’t even have anything to do with her!”

Another one stood up from their captor, a female student of third year high school. The leader cast a spear glare at her, but was surprised that she did not even flinched. He let out a small chuckle and gestured the girl to come closer.

“What’s you name?”,

“H-Huh? L-Linda--Linda Dumont.”,

“Linda eh? You know what I like you. Tell you what, since I like you, let me ask you this question. Are you willing to do anything to save your fellow classmates?”

The leader took as sip of his cigarette as he asked the question, then faced her with a serious look. Linda was taken aback by the question and looked back at her fellow hostages. All of them cast a worried and scared expression to her. Mustering her courage, she decided to take up the offer though halfheartedly.

“Y-Yes… Yes I will!”,

“Oh? Are you sure?”,

“Yes! Yes please, just let them go.”,

“Okay then, strip.”

“.…!”

Linda was shocked on how immediate and how tall of an order that request was. It made her wish that she misheard it, but the words registered on her mind as clear as day. Her resolve now crumbled, she slowly backed away.

“Wh-What?”,

“Did I stutter? Strip. Take off your clothes. I want to see you naked.”

Fat beads of sweat began accumulating on her forehead and the chill of fear crawling up and down her spine. Raw fear gripped the hearts of the hostages, as they feared for their fellow student’s life. The request was as blunt as it was vulgar.

“...”,

“What are you waiting for--STRIP!!! Didn’t you say you’d do anything!? F*CKING STRIP YOU WHORE!”,

“... … …”

Breaking into soft sobs, jolted up as the leader banged his thick lead pipe to the ground with a loud bang. He hit the ground so hard that the pavement was chipped a good chunk of stone. With trembling hands, she slowly reached for her ribbon and slowly untied it. Her fellow hostages just huddled together sobbing at her fate, they could not even do anything to save her.

“FASTER!”,

“Ah…! Yes… ….”

With a forced encouragement, Linda quickly undid her ribbon and took off her blazer. But as she reached for the buttons of her blouse, she once again hesitated. It was like every fiber of her being besides her mind was resisting the humiliation.

“UUAAAGGHHH…!”,

“GRAAABRGH…!!!”,

“Aaah!”,

“What the hell!?”

Suddenly, two of the Greiz Gang’s bikers were sent flying along with their bikes right at the center of the circle. The hostages altogether backed away, and Linda went down on a crouching position, holding her head down as she let out a scream.

Before the leader of the Greiz Gang could turn around, a figure dropped down before him. As the figure stood up, her entire profile was illuminated by the morning sun as if the sun itself was her spotlight.

(Theme)

​

A fair-skinned girl with orange eyes and long, dark velvet hair worn in ponytail, held by hair that has been knotted. It has a few black clasps and a pink gradience nearing the bottom. She wore a very small black tube top under an opened white jacket with a bright purple, black, and white tie. She also wears a pair of pleated shorts worn with a pair of thin black suspenders, and open to reveal her black underwear, and also black fingerless gloves over a pair of purple and black sleeves, matching socks, black shoes and a pair of black leg warmers.
Her velvet ponytail whipped and fluttered with the sudden gust. Her orange eyes glimmered with a glint of fierceness, and her beaming smile illuminating her countenance. She wielded her wooden katana in a relaxed stance as she announced her presence, Kurome Hinokami.

“Yaho! Omae tachi yaro-dono. You should really need to pay attention to your men.”,

“Oho? A Novus eh? About time you guys show up. Heh. Now now, it’s getting quiiite boring waiting and asking. So… girl, I’ll ask for the last time--where is Virgilia De Lune?”

Even after the small showcase of skill by Kurome herself, the leader of the Greiz Gang still maintained his foothold. He was neither anomalus or novus, he was just a mere human. Seeing him maintaining a calm demeanor meant that he has prepared something for this situation, just in case. Since they have already clashed with the Delinquent Club before, he was quite aware of Virgilia’s identity as a novus.

“Excuse us! Coming through.”

Walter, Virgilia and the others arrived at the scene and forcibly pushed their way through. As they reached in view, they immediately spotted the crowd of hostages and the ring of bikers forming a barricade. As they were about bust through the blockade, they spotted Kurome standing face to face with who seemed to be the leader of this rag tag gang.

“Kurome--Vee, what’re doing?”,

“That’s my friend out there, she’s gonna get ganged up!”,

“No, I think you all need to see for yourselves. Kurocchi can handle them, no problem.”

She said with a wide smirk, Virgilia’s words resonated with confidence. She raised her metal nail bat to prevent Thea and Walter from taking another step. Walter almost forgot, Kurome was one of the Triumvirate or the Three Goddesses, three of the most powerful female members of the YSU Student Body. This may be the best opportunity to witness her skill.

“Oooh, let me see! Let me see!”

Tiffany on the other hand, climbed his cousin’s back and clung on to his shoulders. Noticing her, Walter carried her up on piggy-back. With her notebook on her right and her pen on her left, she prepared to take notes.

“Hmmm… Dou kashira… I wonder where?”

Meanwhile, in response to the ringleader’s intimidation, Kurome cast a rather dumbfounded expression. While the leader kept his calm, Kurome kept her carefree attitude; twirling her tip-toes left and right, swaying in an overly-dramatic manner… or maybe just her natural demeanor. Taking one big sip of smoke from his cigarette, the leader spat his smoke to the side.

“Sigh… well. That’s it, no one’s gonna tell me where she is-- then I’ll just brutalize the f*cking lot of you. BOYS!!!”

With his bellowing yell, the biker gangsters finally drew their weapons. Lead pipes, chains, blades, and spiked bats; an arsenal of collected to vandalize and brutalize. The outer crowd began to disperse the grounds, but Walter and the others stayed where they were, including the Delinquent Club members following Virgilia.

Just then, from both left and right flanks two bikers rode in wielding unusual chains. Each of its rings were coated black on top and a neon blue underneath with a spiral cable that coils around it. Both of which were hooked into canister mechanisms that were welded into their bikes. These chains also had thick shackles, that of which seem to be some sort of device as well.

“You see these shackles, kid? These are prototype Nexus Energy nullifiers, the kind of which the Committee uses to restrain unruly nova like you! Now, I’m giving you one last chance since I really like your smile--Where is Virgilia De Lune?”,

“...Teehee… Daga kotowaru. I refuse.”

Kurome confidently and adamantly refused with a beaming smile. With no more words to say, the ringleader waved his hand forward as a signal to let Kurome have the shackles. The two bikers twirled their chains and whipped them forward, opening the shackles’ jaws.

“Kukuku~”

Still maintaining that beaming smile, Kurome made no move to evade the chains as they inched closer to her. The chains then flew slower and slower and slower… actually her entire surroundings seem to slow down, time seem to brake its hands all around her. As the shackles as inches away from clamping her arms, she spun around lazily and evaded the shackles.

From her point of view, time may have slowed. But it was actually her senses and enhanced perception taking over her from a spectator’s perspective, she’s now moving so fast that the normal human eye could not even follow even the slightest of her movements.

Whilst still walking on slowed time, she twirled her wooden katana and knocked the shackles up; she knocked them up, not for the purpose of deflecting them but to change their trajectory. Twirling her weapon again, she hurled it into one of the bikers with enough force for it to ricochet back to her.

As the weapon hurled back to her she hurled it again with the other hand then ricocheted it to another. Throwing and hitting it back and forth, with her hands, feet, elbows, knees, even her shoulders. She was basically dancing in blinding speeds, this was just her raw physical agility and speed. Getting hit by her thrown weapon at these speeds would be akin to being rammed by a truck.

Her movements may be lazy and lack finesse, but her movements at these speeds were calculated, with pin-point precision. She then hurled her wooden sword like a boomerang towards the leader. As it inched closer, she caught it by the grip in mid-air, holding her weapon by his neck.

“UAAAGH!”,

“GGAAGHK---”,

“BRBR--UAHHARGH!!!”

As Kurome did, time began to flow again normally and all bikers and their bikes were all trashed all at the same time. The ones that were wielding the Nexus Energy shackles were shackled and electrocuted by the very restraints that they were wielding, as it perfectly landed and clamped their feet and arm.

“EEEEEKK!!!”,

Squealing like a newborn babe, the ringleader of the gang was left in sheer shock. He did not saw what just happened, it was all just in a blink of an eye. Kurome was there then she was here in front of him, with the rest of his crew all trashed as if in a single blow. He just fell on his behind at the suddenness of the situation, he just made enemies with the wrong people.

“.…!”

Thea, Tiffany and Walter were wide-eyed and shocked at the display. Tiffany even dropped her pen in surprise, her hands shaking and mind processing what had just transpired. Thea, a novus herself, did not even caught Kurome’s instantaneous movements; to her it may be even faster than Walter’s speed when they fought the two supervillains the other day. Walter, on the other hand, though he did followed her movements, he had to be in a complete state of focus, which was draining for his part, to follow her lightning-fast movements.

“I-Incredible… I…”,

“Heh, told ya. Come on.”

Giggling a bit at their priceless reactions, Virgilia finally approached Kurome. The ringleader of the Greiz Gang lied motionless, beads of cold sweat streaming down his forehead. Kurome still has that bright smile, that seem to now instill fear, rather than annoyance to him.

“Ah! Vee-chan! Ohayou! You’re early.”,

“Ah… Kurocchi. Showoff as always huh?”,

“Hehe…! Atashi o shitte imasu! You know me so well.”

The two greeted each other, with no hint of rivalry nor animosity. They greeted each other like two best of friends akin to their past, as they should be. Thea hurriedly rushed over to the crowd of hostages and helped them round up with the help of Tiffany. She also went over to Linda and helped her up and put her uniform back on.

As the Virgilia conversed with Kurome before the ringleader, he suddenly came to. With his target now in front of him, he have but one last trick up his sleeve; a dirty one at that. From his leather jacket, a glint of black steel sparkled as he pulled out something from his inner pocket, a gun.

“I got you now--…ah.”

Before he could point and shoot his gun, a pair of golden eyes glinted before him. Kurome has her sword arm completely raised and was about to strike him down. The shade of the morning sun shrouded her face, but her eyes was beaming with animosity. For a brief flash he even saw her figure clad in metal wings, but it might be because he was hallucinating.

“Cry.”

“EEEEEEHHEEEEK!!!”

Shrieking at the top of his lungs, ringleader braced himself for the attack. Kurome swung her wooden sword down, she purposefully missed him by an inch. The Chopper Speedbike behind him however was cleaved clean in two pieces. The sword of crumbling machinery made him turn around.

“...ah…”

He felt his throat choke on words, he was speechless. The machine looked like it was sliced clean by a super-heated blade, and yet all she used was a wooden sword. If it did hit him, Kurome could have split him in half if she wanted to.

As he turned back to Kurome and Virgilia, he felt his gun arm suddenly grabbed by an iron grip, from none other than Walter himself. Walter disarmed the ringleader his gun and then proceeded to crumple the firearm with his bare hands effortlessly like paper. He clenched his fist and shaped the firearm into a nice ball, before dropping it in front of the ringleader.

“EEEEK!!! M-Monsters! Monsters! Aaah!!!”

With that, the leader of the Greiz Gang scurried off with his tail between his legs. Kurome and Virgilia shrugged at each other and continued their conversation.

“Naruhodo. Wakaru wakaru… So I see, you and stud-muffin--”,

“Walter.”,

“--arrived together. I take it that you’ve taken our offer?”

Kurome asked, thoroughly amused with the turn of events. Although Walter was uncomfortable of her calling him ‘Stud-muffin’. Virgilia just responded with a giggle.

“Yes yes, you got me, Kurocchi. I guess you knew, huh?”,

“I figured. You told me he was your osananajimi (childhood friend), yet you never spoke to him even once.”,

“Heh… Yeah. I guess I owe you again huh? First saving my life, now for reuniting us.”

Virgilia was slightly abashed by her statement. Even though they were rivals, she knew she could always count on her to have her back. To Virgilia, Kurome always worked in mysterious ways in more ways than one.

“Iya ya.. Mondainai, Vee-chan. Think nothing of it, you have been always my best friend. So pleasure to finally work with you, Virgilia-san.”

“Kurocchi… Heh. Well, I really owe you my life. So yes.”

Kurome and Virgilia, the Goddess of War and the Goddess of Fury reunited at last. Walter can’t help but smile at this moving scene. Not only did Virgilia reunited with her childhood friend, but also her best friend. The bond and alliance has been forged, tempered into steel. From that moment forth, the Delinquent Club and the SA Brigade will now work as one. With the manpower of the Delinquent Club, and the willpower of the SA Brigade, a seemingly formidable faction has been formed. One would go up against the Nova Reform and its idealist reign.

“...?”

Walter suddenly saw a luminous white butterfly flew past him along with a looming unseen presence. He turned around but saw no one in the crowd in particular. He had the feeling that they were watching somewhere out of reach. The question lingered in his mind, will this alliance be enough to topple the formidable Nova Reform?

“I could only hope for the best.”



To Be Continued…

 

[KingdomKey]

Re: [ AstonisheD / AmazeD ] : SA Brigade Case No. 13 (Tyrant Raver's Jack in the Box Entry)

Oh man, Walter at the end there was incredibly boss. That was awesome. And damn, Arlene being hurt so bad like that makes me feel a tiny bit sick. I wonder if she'll ever recover from her horrifying injures? Anyways, can't read more of Astonished/Amazed, Tyrant Raver and great job!

 

[KingdomKey]

This is awesome! I absolutely loved the addition of drawings you made with this chapter. It totally helped set the mood. And Walter being reunited with both Vee and Tiffany is incredible. The blows Walter and Vee dealt out only to smooch on the cheek and fight against a common foe was outstanding. <3 I love how Tiffany is so much like Walter and looks up to him. The two of them with their notebooks is absolute cute and adorable. <3 And damn, Kurome way to go! You're my new hero! I wonder what the luminous butterfly was doing there? And who could be watching them all? ouo Great chapter as always! Can't wait for chapter 8!

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Yorktown State University Club Membership Form

Name: Hinokami Kurome

Photos:

Ethnicity: Japanese

Type: Novus [Priveleges Handed and in Effect]

Place of Origin: Asakusa, Tokyo

Credentials: Public Relations Officer, Student Council; Member, YSU Cheerleading Squad; *Member, Kendo Club [*Invalidated]

Club Name: "SA Brigade"

Club Position: President

Club Objective: Mediate between Human and Novus relations in the YSU student body.

Club Head Count: 7 [Minimum Head Count Exceeded, Confirmed]

Status: [Approved]

------------------------------------

Name: Walter Arthur E. Olven

Photos:

Ethnicity: Mixed

Type: Novus [Privileges Handed and in Effect]

Credentials: N/A

Club Name: "SA Brigade"

Club Position: Member

Status: [Approved]

 

[KingdomKey]

Walter. Holy smokes is he hot. <3 I felt my mouth hit the floor when I took one solid look at him. No wonder he has so many girls fighting over him! And damn, no wonder it's so compromising when he got tangled up with one of the SA Brigade's members! Seriously, he's really hot and smart looking. His arm is impressive too!

Kurome is exactly how I imagined her to be based on your earlier descriptions. <3 She's a cutie. And I absolutly her hair and smile! <3 Wow, I wonder why her membership to the Kendo Club is invalidated? Did she get kicked out? :O Sure does have a lot of places she's apart of. Love that she's Japanese. <3

It was awesome seeing their profiles.

 

[Ruby Rose]

Oh my goodness, Virgilia's so precious. And I thought Thea's backstory was sad, poor bancho-lady. It really pricks me the right way to see strong characters to have a vulnerable side. I really want to know her more, since she left out a few details from Walter.

And oh god... Walter. Please. Don't--mmm... So hard resisting to fangirl so hard right now. And Kurome--okay that's...asdhichcvkcxjoiasd I give up! She looks so freaking adorable! :3 I wanna huuuug... her. <3

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Chapter 8: Rivalry


Moments after the incident, the Yorktown State University campus was immediately swarmed with the Metro Authorities, apprehending the members of the Greiz Gang that were left behind. Their ringleader was nowhere to be found within the surrounding premises. Though there were eyewitnesses that said there was a odd-looking man stumbling through the streets constantly screaming like a scared goat. But that was a matter that does not concern the campus anymore.

The victims of the hostage-taking were taken in for immediate counseling, especially the girl Linda Dumont, whom was saved by Kurome in the nick of time from being shamed by the terrorizing gang. Aside from that, the campus went back to their usual business. After conversing for a while, Walter, Kurome, Thea, Virgilia and Tiffany went on their separate ways and attended their respective classes.


--------------------------


Yorktown State University, Middle School Department District


Shortly a few moments after the incident, Thea, Kurome, and Virgilia went on ahead of Walter and Tiffany to their respective classes; or places in Virgilia’s case. The cousins went to walk and chat a bit around the campus grounds before her assigned Student Aide went to pick her up. Tiffany was reluctant to go at first but was convinced by Walter otherwise.

After a half-an-hour walk through the vast routes and avenues of the YSU, they finally arrived at the Middle School Department District. It was as it said, the place itself was about the same size as a metro district, with numerous school buildings wholly dedicated to Middle School level. It was just as grand as the High School Department, with numerous members of the middle school student body populate its premises.

The sight itself easily piqued her excitement and curiosity, she felt like she was in a whole different world. Tiffany knew beforehand that Yorktown State University was the largest Alma Matter in the United States, but seeing it laid bare before her was quite the spectacle. And after a few more minutes of walking, her assigned student aide dropped her off in front of her assigned school building. Juggling both nervousness and excitement, she took a deep breath and took her first step in the building, making her way towards her classroom.

And as she arrived at her classroom, it was just in time for the homeroom class, with the teacher presiding ready to make the introduction for her.

“Alright, class settle down. Today, we have a new transfer from Pineswood Metro Zone branch. Go ahead.”,

“Hi! Tiffany Edelwen’s the name, superhero journalism’s the game! Just your average girl from the countryside in the city. Nice to meet you all! Teehee~”

Tiffany delivered her introduction with a beaming smile and an attitude just bursting with energy. She did had the chance to interact with Kurome earlier after all. They had a small talk about the school in general and some tips on the introduction. Sharing the same wavelength as her, Kurome and Tiffany became fast friends. Although unlike Tiffany, Kurome’s cheerful demeanor was on a slightly exaggerated level.

Thankfully, most of her classmates present seemed to welcome her attitude, greeting her and asking her questions and such. Nonetheless, with her confidence and bright presence, Tiffany easily became a popular member of the class. The homeroom class went with a wholesome hour, before Tiffany finally took her seat.

They were still in the middle of the break, so she took the opportunity to get to know her seatmates.

“Hi! I noticed you’ve been burying your face on your desk for a while now.”

Tiffany turned her attention to her seatmate to her immediate left. A boy who seem to be sleeping off in the early period. She did noticed him beforehand during her introduction, but decided to pay him no mind.

“...”,

“Hey. Mister. Hey. Mister. Hey. Mister.”

Tiffany continuously poked the boy’s cheek to wake him up, but it did not even faze him. The boy was in a complete doze of counting sheep, sleeping like a baby on his desk. She tried shaking him but it did not work either.

“Poke. Poke. Poke. Poke. Teeheehee~”

And it got to the point where she was just poking him just for the heck of it. His soft round cheeks felt like gelatin on her fingertips. At this point, she already had no qualms on whether she would annoy him or not, such is her trouble-making nature.

“--mmgh…”,

“Oh?”

Finally after an insipid amount of cheek-poking, the boy finally seemed like he was about to come to. As soon as Tiffany noticed, she put her face closer to take a good look at his face. Her eyes blinking rapidly in anticipation with her beaming expression still present.

“--mhmmg--WAHBLRGH!!!”,

“Hahahahaha~!”

Tiffany just burst into a fit of laughter. As the boy opened his eyes, he just saw her face just staring at him intently as if to bore holes on his skull. He was so startled that he almost jumped off his seat, and nearly fell on his chair followed by an unintelligible gibberish.

“What the hell is your problem!?”,

“Hahahaha… Sorry, I’m sorry. I couldn’t resist. Hi, I’m Tiffany, I just transferred here.”,

“Mmmff…”,

“--I said I was sorry.”

Feeling a bit of remorse, Tiffany just kept her hand up waiting for the boy to shake it. The boy just grumbled in response after that rude awakening. He just sighed and turned his gaze away from her, instead of shaking her hand.

“Name’s Tom.”,

“Well then, Tom. Nice to meet you.”,

“Wha--hey!”

Tom was once again startled by Tiffany’s sudden gesture, as she reached out to grab his hand and shook it. She really was persistent, maybe even forceful. Tiffany was the type of girl who would go out her way of making friends, even if the one she was befriending had no interest. If she was on high school level at the moment, Kurome would have invited her in a heartbeat. But alas, clubs cannot admit members from another department.

“I noticed your eyes…”,

“--uh---what.”

He instantly froze as he saw Tiffany inched closer at him as their gazes met, his face was blushing from ear to ear. He tried to avert his gaze but it seemed like his body would not respond. He could not even voice his protest as he felt his words choke on his throat.

“You’re a Novus.”,

“Uh… yeah. I am.”,

“Ooh! Ooh! Mind if I ask what are your powers?”

As soon as she asked the question, Tiffany pivoted her desk towards him. Her eyes gazing directly at him, her undivided attention laid upon him. The entire ordeal made Tom a bit uneasy, as this was the first time someone was actually willing to give their attention to him. Apart from the rude awakening, she was forceful yet genuinely friendly, Tom was not prepared for this.

“Oh wait! Wait! Hold on. This is my first interview in a while. Lemme just…”

As Tom was about to respond, Tiffany cut him off for a while and started rummaging through her bag. She then pulled out her notebook, the same one that she kept as a record for her Novus and Superhero profiling, and her reading glasses. Tom’s gaze easily got lost as Tiffany put on her glasses, not even noticing that he was openly blushing in front of her.

“Well shall we--umm… are you alright? You’re kinda… red?”,

“Huh? Wha--ah no! It’s--argh! Just ask the question already!”,

“Heeheehee… Okay grumpy-pants. So first off: your full name please.”

Tiffany’s giggle was just so adorable that Tom felt a sharp twinge in his chest as it resounded in his ear. Combing her hair with her finger at the back of her ear, she flipped through the pages and began writing her interview template. A unique talent of Tiffany, she can write 100 words per minute with legible accuracy.

“Umm.. Uh…”,

“Hmm? Forgot already? Tom?”,

“I… no--I--sigh… My name is Thomas Marcus.”


--------------------------


Yorktown State University Campus, Entryway Arch


It was recess time at the school, student body of all levels populate the once vacant vast grounds of the campus proper. Each with their own way to kill time while waiting for their next class. Some had their faces buried in the pages of their books and doing their last minute homework; and others just sat back and relaxed with their own company of friends and handheld Holo-Games. A typical school scenario nonetheless, despite the incident occurred just hours earlier.

It was then, that their normal flow of scenario would be broken once again. Two men dressed sharply in black suits and ties, carrying a huge roll of carpet arrived at the entryway. It was not noticeable until a group of them arrived in droves. They all lined up, forming a very orderly column as they rolled the huge red carpet down the entryway. They moved with strict form and disciplined stances, much more so than a marine battalion during a drill.

It did not take long before the student body frolicking about to take notice. They soon began forming a crowd with the men in suits acted as barricades. An event like this would mean someone important was about to grace the campus with their presence. The student body present began murmuring to each other, wondering who could it be?

The answer to their curiosity arrived in an instant as if beckoned by their own inhibitions. A regal-looking limousine hover car arrived at the driveway. The car itself was of something to behold, with its white paint and gold-plated floral motif that encase its frame, with two golden unicorn statues attached to its front. The regal nobility was on the level of ridiculousness, the limo itself was like a futuristic fairy carousel.

As the car doors opened, five people emerged from the vehicle. The two on the lead had an air of nobility about them, while the other three seemed like their entourage yet they too had a very striking presence about them. Leading the crowd of five was a man and a woman, both with glistening golden locks and beautiful skin that would put Adonis or even Aphrodite to shame. Their presence alone made the entire student body present just wooed and in awe.

The woman had a golden blonde hair that was styled entirely into huge coils, and glistening upon the sun like the mythical Golden Fleece of Greek mythology. She donned a gold-plated white Victorian dress with a blue ribbon corset and a short white cape that hung over her left shoulder. She was also holding what it seemed like a feathered masquerade ball mask held aloft by a stick. She was like a princess born into a modern era.

The man, on the other hand, had the same air of royalty as his counterpart. His overall look was akin to a french nobleman of the old world. Donning a red trench coat with golden embroidery upon its tail and sleeves. He also wore a white frilly neck tie. He stood with a firm posture and a proud countenance. His wavy golden hair crowned his head with the utmost elegance, just like his counterpart, he was like a count or an earl of a dukedom.

“Odette… Adette…”

The woman finally spoke as she called the two girls of her entourage, the twins Odette and Adette who served as her posse, both wearing identical dresses and looks. They approached promptly at the beckon of their mistress. Like the men in suits, the twins moved with an orderly manner.

“Laugh…”

““Ohohohoho…!””

With a single word, and without hesitation, the twins laughed with genuine laughter. They moved and respond like puppets on a string, although they looked like they were willing rather than forced.

“Odette, Adette. Stop.”

Again with a single word of the woman, the twins immediately ceased their laughing with their expressions as stern as stone. From what it seemed, the woman commanded a great and terrifying deal of respect to her entourage. Aside from her striking presence, she looked like a force to be reckoned with.

“Ah what a grand school it is! Yorktown State University, the largest school in the United States of America! A fine cornerstone for the Einfords to make its mark! Ohohohoho!”,

“Oh dear sister, Elandra. Must you ruin the serenity with that insipid laughter of yours?”,

“Hmph! Hush you, my dear brother, Colton. This is how we make ourselves known to the common rabble! In any case, let us grace this school with our blessing. Oh how I cannot wait to meet this facility’s splendor!”

The siblings spoke with crisp English accents as they announced their presence before the entire school before them. The two walked the red carpet laid out before them as if their every step was a blessing to the school itself, with their respective entourage behind them. The crowd’s stares just followed them as they strut their way in the campus grounds.

The Einford Family, one of the most powerful families in the United Kingdom Metro Zones. The siblings Elandra and Colton were the sole heirs of their family name. Both were destined to serve in the Queen’s Court and rule the entirety of their own respective territories. They have descended from a long line of nobles, dukes and earls of the Old World age, and one of the longest surviving line of nobility.

Aside from being from a bloodline of nobility, both siblings were Nova. Though their abilities were still unknown, they were very proud of their status as potential superheroes alone. To them, they have both fortune, prestige and power at the palm of their hands.

As they walked at the end of the carpet, the atmosphere grew duller with each step, much to Elandra’s dismay. She sighed and as she was about to say something, they came across an unlikely pair just walking in front of them. It may be just nothing to others, but to the Einfords, it was an eyesore.

“--then we just cleared the area then went our way.”,

“Eh… Then what happened? I wished I could have been there. Y-you know-- t-to support you.”

The unlikely pair was none other than Thea and Walter walking side-by-side together. They were on their way to meet up with Ailana back in the classroom. It was just happenstance that the siblings caught up with them.

“Ahem! Pardon.”

Elandra excused herself to call the attention of the two. But to her dismay, neither Walter nor Thea turned around to respond. As much as she hated repeating herself, Elandra tried again.

“Ahem! Ahem! Excu--”,

“Oh! There’s Ailana, come on.”,

“Ah! Wait Walter!”

But before Elandra could attempt a second time, she was utterly and completely ignored. The two completely brushing off her presence. The pair then proceeded to run off the other direction, minding their own business.

“Grrrr…!!! I beg your pardon!? I’m being ignored? Ooooh…”

It was a first for Elandra, a beauty like her being ignored was completely unheard of. Her being ignored like common rabble struck a nerve which made her furious. Her posse Odette and Adette quickly came to her aid, encouraging her to calm down, such was their convenience.

“Ah.”

As Walter ran towards their own direction, Thea accidentally dropped her handkerchief. She quickly noticed and ran back to fetch it. As she was about to grab it, Colton grabbed it for her and handed it to her.

“Ah, here this must be yours---oh.”,

“Oh thank you! Walter wait!”

She thanked Colton promptly with a smile, since becoming a member of the SA Brigade or rather meeting Walter, Thea was now slowly improving her anti-social attitude from before. She was now more mellow and more approachable than before even to her fellow students. Though there were still instances that she was still being teased about her being from the Yellow Zone, they were pretty minor. Walter really helped her uplift her spirits since that day that he vowed to protect her.

Meanwhile, after being graced by Thea’s gentle smile, Colton’s gaze suddenly became fixated on her alone. As they met their eyes, he suddenly became enraptured by Thea’s face, he felt a slight twinge on his chest as they did. As she turned around to follow suit on Walter, Colton held his hand as if to reach a fleeting dream not even paying attention to whom she was following suit.

“Sire? Is there something wrong?”

His young butler went to his side almost instantaneously. He stood in attention as his master’s gaze followed the direction where Thea’s figure had gone. Slowly he lowered his hand, and placed it on his chest.

“Robert. Tell me, when your heart’s beating fast. Is this what they call… love?”,

“Hmm? Why yes, of course, sire. Then…”,

“I think I may have found my duchess.”

Colton’s eyes glistened and sparkled with inspiration and determination as he laid his feelings bare before Robert, his butler.

“But, sire. Are you sure? There are still many more who would still fit--”,

“One cannot question the heart. So why do you, Robert?”,

“Of course, sire. Pardon my rudeness.”

Robert knew very well that his master’s heart was the most fickle thing the world has ever seen. But if it was Colton’s own feelings, then he has no place to judge. Robert just resigned to the mere fact that he must not question his master, Colton Einford.

“Colton! Dear brother!”,

“--Ah! Yes!”

Being snapped back to reality to his sister’s voice, Colton rushed back to his sibling’s side. But making a silent vow in his heart that he would meet Thea again… later. The siblings and their entourage continued their stroll upon the campus grounds for quite a while, before separating to venture the school on their own.

--------------------------------------------------------

Yorktown State Campus, School Rooftops


While her brother, Colton went ahead to check the rest of the massive campus, Elandra affixed herself upon one of the school buildings’ rooftop. Together with her twin posses, the fair maiden basked in the cool breeze of the noon. Not to mention, the view from the vista was something to behold.

“Ahh… Not quite the same air back at the castle but soothing all the same.”

Elandra breathed in the fresh cool air, as the golden coils of her hair majestically fluttered through the breeze like a golden satin cloth. She did quite enjoyed and preferred the serenity rather than the everyday noise of the urban area, both back home and here at the Yorktown Metro Zone. Although her posse seemed not to share her blissful sentiment.

“Umm… Lady Elandra are you sure it’s okay that you’re standing by the very edge? Y-you could fall.”,

“Y-Yes, my ladyship. Do forgive us for intruding your sentiment but I would very much like to agree with my sister.”

The twins, Odette and Adette were both fidgeting themselves over their mistress. Elandra herself was standing at the very edge of the fence railings of the rooftop. Though their intentions were of pure goodwill, Elandra took it as an offense.

“Hmm? Might I remind you two once again?”

She suddenly turned her heel to face the twins, much to the concern of the latter. Though she was in perfect balance, there was still a possibility that she could fall. Still Elandra held her chin up high, her dress and hair fluttered about the breeze.

“I am a novus. This feat is nothing but child’s play. An accident is well beyond me, because that’s how I am! Ohohohohoho!”

As expected of Elandra, putting her pride over everything and everyone else. Her shrill laughter echoed throughout the campus, causing passers-by and onlookers to look at her direction. While she did enjoyed the serenity, she enjoyed a place where she can feel like she was on the top of the world.

“My pride is as strong as my name! And my name is as strong and perfect as my body. Thus, it is no less as strong as my--whoah! Whua!”,

“”Lady Elandra!!!””

In the midst of her strutting her ego, a sudden gust amid the breeze blew past her direction. The wind was strong enough to topple her balance and footing off the rail. As her footing gave way, she tried to hold on to the railing but her hand slipped. Thankfully her large skirt was snagged by one of the hooks of the chicken wire fence of the railing. Although it may not be much of an aid, since her skirt began tearing off as seconds pass by.

“Lady Elandra! Please hold on!”,

“Um--Uh--umm…”,

“Don’t just babble! Help me up, you dolts!”,

“”Y-Yes!””

Elandra yelled angrily at her two posses, whom were in a complete state of loss and panic. She was grabbing her skirt as a leverage, since she can’t reach the nearest ledge. Second by second, a blood-curdling sound of a dress tearing did not bode well for the three of them.

“Ahh!”

She let out a scream as the dress began tearing, soon it would gave way and she would fall unto her untimely demise. The bravado and pride, now slowly vanishing from her countenance. Her mind and heart being gripped with sheer terror with its icy grasp.

“Ahh! H-Help! Help me!”,

“H-Hang on, Lady Elandra!”

Desperate, Odette climbed the chicken wire fence and grabbed Elandra’s skirt. But with her fragile frame, her strength was not enough to pull her Lady up.

“Call for help, Adette. Hurry!”,

“Y-Yes!”

She grunted as she ordered her twin sister, Adette to call for help; and without a second thought, Adette rushed out of the rooftop and down the long flight of stairs. Soon enough, the commotion gathered quite a crowd from down below. The members of the student body looked on as Lady Elandra held on for her dear life.

-----------------------

YSU Campus Halls, Class 2-D


It was an hour before lunch time, the class was in the middle of the Old World History subject lecture. Each member of the class had their faces buried in notes and book pages. Though they have their holo-notes with them, the knowledge found in Old World reference materials were still essential for learning. Hence why libraries still exist in the New World, to preserve knowledge more than ever.

While the rest of the class were struggling to take down notes and type references, one particular person in Class 2-D breezes through them with the utmost ease, Walter Olven. Thea and even Ailana could only watch him in awe as he leafs through the pages while typing notes with precision and speed.

“...”

Walter suddenly just stopped leafing through the reference and paused for a while, either from exhaustion or just the need for a break. Though his Novus Privilege has been passed, Walter was still insistent on studying with the class like a normal student. Meaning he could go out any given time he does so choose, but he chose to stay and abide by the rules to set an example.

He turned his attention to Ailana and Thea, whom were his seatmates for quite a while now, busying themselves with their own notes. He could only silently admire them for their diligence. As he was about to go back to his notes, Walter’s attention suddenly turned outside as if by instinct.

“...!”,

“Walter?”,

“Walter, what’s wrong?”

Ailana and Thea asked him as he suddenly jolted up his seat, which also caught the attention of the rest of the class. From their classroom, Walter spotted the commotion just across their school building, a woman desperately clinging on her dear life from the rooftop. It was not too long before the teacher noticed him too.

“Mr. Olven? Is there something you would like to say?”,

“Ma’am, can I be excused?”,

“Well.. you’re a Novus--”,

“Thank you.”

Not even letting his teacher finish, Walter immediately vaulted through the rows of seats in front of him. His current sense of urgency at the moment was paramount, Ailana and Thea looked at each other and nodded. Not far behind him, the girls followed suit; him taking off all of a sudden meant something was wrong.

As Walter ran through the hallway, he was a Novus so he was exempted of such conduct, he made a brief stop at his locker and grabbed his PE jersey jacket before locking it back in a hurry. He would use his super-speed but since he still has yet to master it, so he chose not to utilize it. And besides, if he does use it, his momentum could easily bulldoze innocent bystanders in his way.

---------------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, Campus Grounds


“Help! Please! Someone! Odette, don’t let go!”,

“Grrgh… I’m trying, Lady Elandra.”

Elandra was still trying to hold on for her dear life, while Odette kept her anchor to keep her from falling 5 stories high. Unlike her mistress, Odette was human and her petite frame was none of an athlete’s. She was already giving everything to keep her anchored, but did not have the strength to pull her mistress up.

“Ah! The dress!”

As Elandra herself tried to pull up, a loud ripping sound was heard. Her skirt was on its last threads, any minute from now she would definitely fall. The crowd below could only gasp at the sound, they tried to contact any novus member of the student body but it would be too late if they arrive at the scene.

“Ah! I know! It’s a gamble, if I could just muster one heave. I could grab the ledge and climb back up.”

Elandra thought to herself, she was planning to use the last thread to pull herself up in one big heave then grab the ledge above her. It was just as she said, a gamble, a dangerous one at that. Given the circumstances, she had no choice at the moment; it was either fall trying or fall doing nothing, she chose the former in a snap.

“Alright… And up we----ah.”,

“Lady Elandra!!!”

Her fear of the worst case scenario arrived before she even knew it. As she attempted to pull herself up her skirt, the cloth finally gave away with a loud audible rip. Elandra did not even get the fighting chance to reach for the ledge, she just fell without a scream nor sound, as if her mind and heart has resigned to this cruel fate.

The onlooker crowd gasped in a dread harmony as they saw every second of the scene. It was then a lone figure came rushing in through the crowd. Like a bolt of lightning, this figure zoomed past them and was heading towards the falling girl.

Releasing his the tension on his upper body, he poured his lower body strength on his legs. Then as he put his dominant foot forward and he jumped directly at the girl’s trajectory. The lone figure quickly grabbed Elandra to his arms, just in the nick of time, and landed safely on the ground on his knees. Not the most comfortable landing, but at least she was safe. The lone figure was none other than, Walter himself.

“Whew… hey, miss? Are you okay?”,

“...”

Sighing a breath of relief, Walter held his kneeling position to check on the girl. Her eyes was still clenched shut as if she was still bracing for death. An all too familiar scene to Walter, the time where he carried Thea off that Ferris Wheel.

“...ah.”,

“There you go, are you alright? You’re safe now.”,

“I… I am?”

After a brief moment of respite, Elandra finally opened her eyes. She was still flabbergasted to what happened, and just found herself blinking rapidly as she made eye contact with her savior. Strangely enough, the crowd followed it with a cheer and a round of applause as if to congratulate Walter.

“Yes, you are. Thank goodness I made it in time. Here before I let you up…”,

“...ah?”,

“Your skirt’s ripped, you can’t walk with the way you are now. Here.”

Walter then pulled out his PE jersey jacket and wrapped it around her waist to cover the large ripped area of her skirt. Elandra neither protested nor resisted at his gesture, she was still at a loss and shock. Her gaze and attention was glued to her savior’s face as if she was memorizing it.

“...!”

Elandra let out a silent gasp as Walter suddenly reached for her face, only to wipe a smudge of dirt off her cheek. He just touched her with his fingertip but she felt his warmth lingered. Walter then followed it with a warmth smile that seem to shine brighter than the high noon sun.

“Can you stand up?”,

“Uh… mm…”,

“Here.”

Holding her hand, Walter helped the distressed Elandra back up on her feet, with her gaze still affixed on him. It was unintentional but Walter gave her a rather gentlemanly gesture, right down to his posture as if he was about escort her to the ball. As he let go of her hand, Elandra still stared at him intently while keeping the hand he held still raised. His warm touch lingered for a while on her hand.

“Well, I’m gonna go back to my class now. You take care now.”

He was silently expecting a word of gratitude but she must have been still shocked, so Walter did not pressed the issue. After all, most of the time, a superhero’s duty was a thankless one when it comes down to it; and he was just glad that he made it in time to save her. As he turned his heel back to head back to his classroom…

“Wa--Wait!”,

“Hmm?”

“Y-Your name. Please.”

Just as he was about to turn back, Elandra stopped him as she asked him for his name. Walter tilted his head back and with a smile and mustered his introduction.

“Walter Olven.”

Not even waiting for a response, he put his hands in his pockets and simply walked away and disappeared to the dispersing crowd. Elandra was silent but took his name by heart, as she brushed her fingers on his PE jersey jacket wrapped around her waist. It was then a pair of running steps trotted behind her, the twins Odette and Adette.

“Lady Elandra! Lady Elandra!”,

“Oh thank goodness, you’re safe!”,

“Yes! We--umm… Lady Elandra?”

As they were expressing their utmost gratitude that their lady was safe, the twins noticed the blaring expression upon her countenance. Their lady was breathing heavily, her face crimson to up to her ears and her eyes dilated with pure ecstasy. She was still staring at the direction where Walter had gone.

“Walter… oh… Walter… My knight in shining armor. Ahh~”,

“Ummm… Lady Elandra…?”,

“Ahh~ Walter, I must find him! His grace, his handsome looks, his big… stature. Worthy of a specimen to be with the Einford family name---”,

“L-Lady Elandra! Wait for us!”

Ignoring both Odette and Adette, Elandra went off to the direction Walter had gone off to. The scene kept replaying in her head over and over, she was nonetheless enraptured. She felt like she was living in a fairy tale, with her chasing after her prince. Or maybe she just found a perfect stallion for their family bloodline which was degrading as it sounds.

Emerging from the dispersing crowd, Walter eventually crossed paths with Ailana and Thea whom arrived too late. Out of breath, the girls took their time and he did the same. They maybe both nova but both of them did not have the endurance and speed to match Walter’s, they ran like about half a kilometer just to catch up with him.

“Huff--hah… Why’d you ran off, Walter? Oh goodness…”,

“I-Indeed, Mr. Olven--huff… What--what happened?”,

Both girls were basically holding both their knees as they catch their breath. Walter could only respond with a bitter smile, honest to a fault that he did not know that they followed.

“Sorry. Just picked up something from afar that someone was in trouble. But it’s taken care of now, let’s just head back.”,

“What? What was it? You could’ve at least told us.”,

“Yeah, dummy! We could’ve helped you…”

While Ailana protested, Thea’s last phrase trailed off while twiddling her fingers. She seemed to regret that she did not had the chance to show off to him. Again Walter could only respond with a bitter smile and an embarrassed laugh, he felt bad about it and they were supposed to be a team.

As he was about to apologize the loud blare of the school bell sounded throughout the campus, it was lunch period already. As if syncing with the loud sound of the school bell, Walter suddenly came up with an idea. He had to do something somehow to make it up to them.

“Ah! I know. Why don’t we go together for lunch? I had my mom’s cooking yesterday as my pack lunch. Should be more than enough for us.”

As he suggested the kind gesture, both girls’ expressions lit up. Instantly dispelling their fatigue, a lunch with Walter did sound appealing to them. And this was the first time, Walter would share his lunch with someone in a very long time.

“Really? You mean it?”,

“Yes! I welcome the chance.”

Both girls then grabbed his arms, Thea on the right then Ailana on the left. Both of them pulled his body and lead him to the cafeteria hall. They seemed more than eager than Walter expected.

“Wha--hey! Don’t pull on me--! Hey wait! Listen--”

Walter protested and insisted that they let go, but alas his plea fell on deaf ears. He felt his arms assaulted with soft cushy objects pressing on it. He did not hate it, superhero or not, Walter was still a guy at a healthy age. As they made their way towards the cafeteria hall, Walter went on a thought, seeing Thea and Ailana; and thinking about him being member of the SA Brigade.

Prior to his becoming a Novus, Walter’s lunch was always either being ruined or forcibly taken away by bullies. Ever since middle school, him being constantly bullied greatly affected his eating habits. Every time the school bell rings, he would be always be wracked with glaring anxiety. That was why he did not have any friends back then, he was scared of being ridiculed and the constant bullying contributed to that.

But now, since becoming a Novus, his life really turned around for the better. He had friends, his lifestyle improved by 10 fold, and more he could not even mention. But also since then, he had to question every time if he never did become a Novus, will it still be the same for him?

Will Thea ever talked to him again since his first introduction? Will Ailana even welcome a second meeting? Will Kurome still approached him? Will he even get the chance to reunite or even approach Virgilia?

Thinking about those questions, it dreaded him to the core. He knew full well that he always wanted to be a superhero or novus to help people, set an example to both superheroes and citizens alike. Not because he wanted to be popular, and yet seeing all these people he made friends with...

<“It really makes you think…”>

“Walter? What’s wrong?”

Thea was the first one to notice his sudden gloomy expression. It was not a wry and awkward one but she could feel the sadness just by looking at him, it made her worry. She should know, Thea also went through that.

“Ah. Well---it’s nothing. Something just crossed my mind.”,

“What is it?”,

“...Nothing. Nothing worth mentioning. So how about that lunch, yeah?”

He was about to answer Thea’s concern, but decided to hold it off for a while. He did intended for them to join him for lunch, he cannot do It in a very gloomy atmosphere. He was worried that he would spoil their appetite. Maybe some other time, when the time is right.

-------------------------

Yorktown State University, Grand Cafeteria Hall


Just two establishments away from their school building, stood the grand cafeteria hall. A huge mess hall that also doubled as a private commercial food center of the entire school. It was like a size of a mall but populated only by food kiosks and stalls.

There was still school lunch being served, but unlike school lunches in the Old World, the kitchen provides cuisine almost akin to 5 star hotels. The menus change every week, each with its own international theme to it. Nothing less to the largest school in the entire United States.

The Grand Cafeteria Hall also has an organized currency system. Students pay with slot chips that were designated to a specific dish on the menu. They did not need to pay for real money since food was already covered by the tuition fee.

“You know… when I said, eating lunch together this isn’t what I meant.”,

“Ah-ah-ah! No talking while eating. Table manners, Mr. Olven. Now say ah…”,

“Here Walter, I’m not good with cooking but I got some leftovers from Miss Hakume’s feast the other day. Here ah…”

Both girls held their spoonful of foodstuff towards Walter’s mouth. Ailana with a spoon of honey-battered egg, and Thea with a spoonful of fried rice. As their spoons met, they both met glares with each other. Letting out another sigh, Walter just let it slide and slowly opened his mouth.

“Ah--mmhmgh!”

As he did, both spoons entered his mouth, jamming both food at the same time. He instantly regretted going with the flow. Walter knew it was coming, but nothing prepared him for the ordeal itself.

“Well, Walter? How was it? It may be leftovers but I carefully re-heated it--”,

“--I spent, all night preparing it. What do you think?”,

“Ahhgh… guysh… I khnt dshide ifff you bowph feeb meh at shme thaime.”
(Ah… guys I can’t decide if you both feed me at the same time.)

It was like a dental appointment from hell itself, Walter could have sworn this was on a whole new level of torture. Regardless, he kept his calm, hoping that it will simmer down even though he was the one on the hot seat. The worst part of this is, he has not even touched his own lunch yet.

“Ah! Ohoho… Sorry I didn’t know what I was thinking. Maybe I overreacted.”,

“Oh! Sorry… It’s just my first time sharing lunch with other people.”

The girls did not took long to mellow a bit, considering their compromising action towards Walter. Seeing them rather repentant, Walter let out a sigh of relief in his thoughts. But maybe a sigh of relief was a bit too soon.

“Umm… Ms. Eissen, you can pull your spoon out now. Mr. Olven can’t eat with it.”,

“Oh no! I insist Ms. Lotton. You first, then I’ll follow suit.”,

“”Grrrr….!””,

“Guysh! Guysh!”

And just like that, the bickering continued with Walter getting the short end of the stick. It was supposed to be a wholesome time with them, but it turned out to be a competition between the two girls. Oblivious to even hear their victim’s gibberish plea, oh cruel fate what hath you wrought?

A few tables away from the three, an exclusive spot dotted the entire area. Unlike all the other tables inside the mess hall, this table was decorated with a fine embroidered table cloth with a pair of candelabras on both ends. The set was also affixed with fancy porcelain chairs and expensive-looking cutlery, it was like a table for a 10-star restaurant.

Upon this exclusive spot, resided none other than the Einfords themselves. Colton, Elandra, and then twins, Adette and Odette; with the exception of the butler, Robert, whom was diligently standing a few steps away from beside his master’s seat. The lot seemed to be having a rather quiet lunch tea party.

“Sigh…”,

“That’s the third sigh this hour, dear sister. Is there something amiss?”

Colton finally broke the silence and spoke up, expressing his concern on his sibling whom seemed to stare blankly into nothing since earlier. It was to a point that it was unnerving because it was so unbecoming of her to be this spaced out. Normally, Elandra would be the talkative one in their group but now she seemed distant and utterly distracted.

“Well… About that, Master Colton.”,

“She… got involved in an accident earlier and--”,

“I beg your pardon?! Is she alright? She was in a shock? What happened?”

As soon as the twins uttered that Elandra got into an accident, Colton immediately raised his presence upon the two. Being a concerned brother, he felt like he failed to notice his sister’s distress. The twins were nonetheless startled at his reaction, they knew very well that getting on his bad side would be the last thing they would ever do.

“Sigh… Walter…”,

“...!? ‘Walter’? Who is this person with a servant’s name she’s uttering?”

As soon as Colton heard Walter’s name from her sister’s own words, he felt his blood boiled into a furious volume. In the Einford family tradition, if one of them were to fall for another person, either of them must inform or consult the family members first. His sister uttering another man’s name without his consultation was an affront to their tradition.

Meanwhile, Elandra just kept tracing the rim of her teacup with her fingertips while silently smiling to herself, recalling the events that had happened prior. After the incident, Elandra spent some time searching for Walter upon the dispersing crowd but to no avail. Much to her dismay, she just changed her ripped dress but kept Walter’s jersey jacket tied on her waist.

Since then, she barely uttered a word and even touched her food and tea. Her twin posses tried to entertain her but it was like talking to a brick wall. She was dead silent, her head on the clouds, they felt like they were walking with a completely different person. They could not blame themselves, this was the first time in an eternity did they saw their arrogant Lady Elandra be deeply smitten with somebody.

Meanwhile, back at Walter’s table, the two girls were still at it. Forcibly spoon-feeding him, stuffing his mouth with food while asking who has the better food. Walter would very much like to respond but Thea and Ailana were too engrossed on their competition to even hear him out. It was then he noticed someone at the corner of his eye.

“Hmm?”

Walter tilted his head to the side and spotted Xiu Qiang, their fellow member of the SA Brigade, eating by her lonesome on a table just a few meters away from them. As Thea and Ailana went to feed him with another two spoonfuls of food, he intently dodged it while chewing the food already stuffed in his mouth. He swayed and bobbed his head, trying to avoid them.

“Walter?”,

“Mr. Olven? What’s wrong?”,

“... it’s Xiu over there. Come on, let’s transfer seats.”

Downing it all down in one gulp, Walter picked up his still untouched lunch box and went over to Xiu’s table. The girls hurriedly did the same and followed suit, with their lunch boxes still open. As Xiu was silently eating her lunch, she immediately noticed Walter’s approach which sent her in a state of panic once again.

“Ah there you are, Xiu. Mind if we join you?”,

“Ah… mm.”

Xiu responded with a hasty nod of her head, her body was stiff as a board. This always happens whenever the two meet, she was always tense around him. And the fact that Xiu was the only one left in the SA Brigade that Walter has not interacted yet.

“Hi Xiu! Didn’t know you were here, you could have contacted me.”,

“Ah… Hello Althea.”,

Xiu responded with a soft and mellow voice to her friend, Thea. Among the rest of their club, Xiu was the less outspoken. She was always quiet and talks only when asked a question, unlike Kurome whom was like the sun, she was ice cold silent. Unlike Max whom generally voices his opinions and questions, she talks with the lack of initiative. And unlike Kurszt whom was always out on the field, she always shuts herself in on books and club records, as she was their secretary so it was to be expected.

“Why are you out here alone, weren’t you always with Kurome? Where is she?”,

“Ah. Well… I forgot to tell you that we are meeting our faculty adviser later during club hours. Senpai went out to the Faculty Department.”,

She promptly replied to Walter’s question. Xiu had always accompany Kurome wherever she went, so her being all on her lonesome was quite unprecedented. But it came to their attention to the matter of them getting a Faculty Adviser, which would mean that the SA Brigade would finally become a club at full swing.

“Oooh! Then we’ll finally act without the reins holding us down. Splendid indeed.”,

“Wow… But who would be our adviser be? I wonder.”

Thea and Ailana both expressed their excitement and curiosity. From their scope of knowledge, a club without an adviser would no less be just a social clique, so it was very uplifting that they can finally get serious on their intended duties.

“Oh? What’s that, Xiu? Is that your lunch?”

Walter’s attention immediately drew to Xiu’s packed lunch. Her lunchbox was not even made out of synthetic plastic, it was made from pure bamboo stacked together with a woven lid. From the first box, it was packed with 4 meat buns. And from the second, it looked like dumplings of some kind but it was cubed shaped, all lined together in a neat row and column.

“Ah. Oh this? It’s Shao Mai, basically pork dim sum. Y-You wanna try some?”,

“Can I? Sure.”

Walter gave a rather enthusiastic response, much to Xiu’s joy. Picking up her chopsticks, she picked up one and lightly dipped it on soy sauce then held it up. Walter closed his face in and opened his mouth.

“...!”

It was then Xiu remembered that it was the very same chopstick that she used, just a few minutes prior. She intended to stop him, but it was too late, Walter already took a big bite of the pork dim sum. Xiu’s face grew crimson at the sight. The two girls on the other hand, stared daggers at her back as she fed Walter, humming a silent growl at the display.

“Wow, that was delicious--uh Xiu?”,

“I-I-I-I-I…”,

“What? Xiu? Are you --okay?”,

“I-I-I-I-Indirect kiss…!”

Xiu’s face just twisted into an ignorant bliss as a drop of blood slowly trickled down her left nostril. Walter then suddenly felt a deathly chill crawl down his spine, as if he was near someone with a tremendous killing intent. He turned to the two girls, only to see them brimming wit an aura of sheer animosity.

“So… Walter, was it good?”,

“Yes… was the dim sum, delicious?”,

“Oh you mean Xiu’s lunch? Yeah---owowowOWOWOWOW!!!”

Big mistake for answering so bluntly, before Walter knew it the two girls were pinching both his cheeks and stretching it out. Both girls were looking at him with a smile but their grip and throbbing veins tells an entirely different story.

“Awww… is that cute? Was the indirect kiss worth it, pervert?”,

“Mr. Olven is quiiite the handsome man isn’t he?”,

“STOP IT! YOU’RE STRETCHING MY LIPS OU--OWOWOW!!!”

Walter may be nigh-impervious to physical harm but these girl’s clamp was a vice grip from hell. This was the second time, apart from the time where he faced Hernan whom has abilities to exploit pain sensation, where Walter genuinely felt pain. His eyes watery and yelling at the top of his lungs, he was at the complete mercy of these two malevolent entities. Walter tried to turn to Xiu for help, but she was busy spacing out on her own daydreaming.

It did not take long before the group was now causing a scene, the loud yelps of pain by Walter had every table around them turning to their attention.

“Sigh...--huh? Is that?”,

“Dear sister?”

As Elandra was about to let out another long sigh, the commotion from the distance caught her attention. In which, also caught the attention of Colton himself, it was so unlike Elandra to be bothered with boisterous rabble, let alone make her turn her head towards it. It was then the siblings both spotted Walter and the gang’s table from where they sat.

Both of them went wide-eyed as they both spotted the apples of their eye, Elandra was to Walter and Colton was to Thea. Colton’s expression quickly turned dour as he saw the scene, Thea was smiling as she pinch Walter so heartily. The warm smile that he yearned ever since they met, being received by someone else.

“Grrrr…”

This was the moment that Colton felt the feeling that came with love, the feeling akin to poison, the thorn, the pain. A dangerous emotion called jealousy. Robert, his butler, immediately noticed his master’s silent rising temper. The balling of his fist, and the gritting of his teeth, there could be no doubt.

“Ahh…~!!!”,

“Ah! Lady Elandra! Wait!”

Without even saying a word, Elandra took off from her seat and ran down the crowd to make her way towards the table. The twins immediately gave chase after her through the thicket of the crowd. It was like a princess finally finding her prince after a long absence, though it only just been the past hour since the incident.

“WAAALTER!!!”,

““”“Huh?””””,

The two girls finally let go of their vice grip pinch on Walter’s cheeks as they all heard a call approaching them from the distance. They spotted Elandra just sprinting from the distance, like a princess rushing towards her prince. As she close in, Walter narrowed his sight, trying to recognize who the lady was.

“--whoa!”,

“HUWAH!!!”,

“UWAAH!!!”,

“.….!!!”

Walter and each of the girls, even Xiu herself, expressed their surprised reaction as Elandra just deliberately threw herself unto Walter’s arms, locking him in her embrace.

“Ah~ my prince. My knight. Walter… I thought would I never find you again~”,

“Oh… you’re the--uwah!”

Walter finally recognized the lady, but before he could express his cognizance, he was assaulted with a very pleasant squeeze. He could actually feel the warmth pressing against his body, it did felt actually nice, he was a healthy young man after all. But what he was concerned about was the three presences, with a looming dread and animosity behind him.

The three girls brandished each of their Nex Arm. Xiu with her handgun, Ailana with her Neon Orb, and Thea with her Light Chakram. There were no words, just pure hostility being resonated by their presences alone. Elandra then just looked over his shoulder while still hugging her knight tight, and gave the three girls a raise of a brow.

“Who might be these rabble behind you, oh darling? Were they with you? Well too bad… They were just too slow. Ohohohoho~!”,

“”“GGGRRRRRRR….!!!”””

The three girls were basically growling with anger now with the added insult by Elandra. Walter could not say anything nor do anything. If he pushes Elandra off, it might come off as rude; if he speaks up, he was afraid he would say something he regret. It was a pathetic disposition of indecisiveness, if Tiffany was there, she would be very disappointed with her cousin.

“...!”

All of a sudden, amidst the sheer animosity from the three girls behind him, Walter sensed an approaching murderous intent. The sensation was akin to a sudden jolt of electricity that helped Walter break out of his pathetic disposition. It was so strong that he felt it stood out from the rest.

“Everybody get down!!!”,

“Uwah!”

Walter quickly shifted his body in front of Elandra, rather than breaking out of her embrace. He held his arm up on his face, then in a split-second he caught a weapon just inches away from skewering his face with his bare hand. The weapon was 5 feet lance, a Nex Arm judging from the mechanical trims that trace along its shaft. Using his Vector Armor ability, Walter instantly neutralized the impending impact that came with the attack, that would have caused severe collateral damage.

“H-How did…”,

“Well nice to meet you too.”

While the assailant was in shock that Walter caught the attack so effortlessly, Walter greeted him with a rather sarcastic reply.

“D-Dear brother! What in the unholy rabble are you doing!?”,

“Step away from him, Elandra…”,

“But--”,

“Do as I say!”

Coerced so effectively, Elandra reluctantly pulled away from her knight. While Walter still held on to Colton’s lance firmly and glared daggers at him. He was not mad that he attacked him, he was mad that he attacked him in the middle of a crowd with no qualms of hurting bystanders.

“Mind telling me what this is about, Mister?”,

“Stealing my sister and beloved’s attention, how dare you question me!”

Colton said the words with booming confidence and dignity. Walter suddenly let go of his weapon as he heard his reply. He could understand the sister part but what caught him off guard was the latter.

“Wait… ‘beloved’?”

Walter turned his head around to the three girls behind him, quirking his brow to the term. It could be one of the three since they were the only ones whom were with him. Most likely either Thea or Ailana, with him leaning to Ailana since she was pretty popular.

“Yes… her.”,

“...? …? Eh? Me?”

Colton’s gaze fell upon Thea, casting her a warm expression and a beautiful smile, much to her surprise and confusion. As Colton went to approach her, Ailana and Xiu took two steps back. He reached for her hand and raised it to kiss it.

“...!”,

““Ooooh!””

Thea let out a small squeak while the two howled in amazement to the scene, it was like a scene from one of those romantic movies unfolding before them. She was taken surprise by it that she forgot how to respond. As much as Thea was flattered by the gesture, after all this was the first time that anyone has confessed to her, it felt empty and cold almost as if scripted. Not even close to what she and Walter shared back when she first got out of the hospital.

At this point, Thea’s face just completely fell blank. Not even a hint of gladness, bliss or fluster. She just felt pity for Colton. It was not the same warmth as she felt with Walter.

“The name… is Colton Einford, heir to the Einford family. Forgive my rudeness for hastily calling you as such, when I haven’t even parted you with my name.”,

“Uh… umm… well that’s fine. Errr… I really don’t know how to respond.”,

“--now will this fair maiden bless me with thy name?”

As if not even hearing Thea’s reply, Colton pushed through his spiel-like speech, asking for her name. His gestures were sharp, countenance stern with confidence, and voice mellow as a pasture breeze. Where they came from, this was a way of showing off against a rival in love since Walter was still present at the scene.

“Ah! Uh… Umm… Thea--”,

“--Thea! Oh, a name akin to a goddess. Please, Lady Thea, do allow me to express my feelings. ‘Tis like a charging army that cannot be stopped.”,

“L-L-Lady Thea? Huh? What? Umm… what--what do you mean?”

Thea noticed that Colton became more forceful with his statements. Though in a polite manner, he almost sounded like he was coercing her, not even letting her finish her sentence. But what struck her was him calling her name with prefix, a formality she has not even heard of.

She glanced over to Walter to cast a worried look, but Walter just shrugged his shoulders in response. To Walter, it might be just harmless wooing and courtship, nothing really wrong with that. But the lack of indignance on Walter’s part, dismayed her a bit.

“Ah…!”

Colton took both her hands and pulled her closer to him. With no hint of resistance, Colton continued his advance. He looked at his beloved with his glistening blue eyes, one of the distinguishing characteristics of royalty. Thea could not avert her gaze, she seemed to be in trance with his bewitching stare.

“Come with me, be mine. I shall stake my soul to make you happy for the rest of our lives.”,

“”Ooooh…!!!””,

“”…!!!””

Xiu and Ailana let out another howl of amazement, louder than the former. While Walter and Elandra were both shocked at the sudden declaration. It was, without a doubt, a wedding proposal occurred right where they stood.

“I beg your pardon, dear brother! You cannot be this naive! I object on this proposal! You cannot simply whisk some girl on the city and have her as your betrothed!”,

Elandra was the first to protest, as sister and as one of the prime members of the Einford Clan.

“Oh yes I can and I will. She has captured my elusive heart, I must follow this unbridled feeling. And I am assured that she feels the same way, isn’t that right, Lady Thea?”,

“Well I--”,

“--See? No objections.”

Thea was about to say something in protested but yet again, she was coerced by Colton. She simply cannot compete with his presence. She was being forcibly pulled into something she does not have a single say on.

“Now then, let us make prepa--”

As Colton turned around and was about to pull Thea by the hand, Walter was suddenly in front of him, as if appearing out of nowhere. He was stopped in his tracks as he met Walter’s cold gaze and presence. If Colton were to attack him now, his instinct told him that Walter would counter it without fail. An aura of vehemence stood before Colton, an impassable barrier without openings.

“Pardon--”,

“Where do you think you’re going, pretty boy?”,

“To make preparation for our--”,

“Don’t you see that she has something to say? Do you even know what the word ‘consent’ is? Or was that too foreign or too common for your brain to process?”

Walter was like karma personified. Now Colton was the one being coerced himself, Walter just relentless with his questions while meeting his gaze with a sharp glare. The men clashed glares as they stood before each other, like two fighters about to trade blows.

“W-Walter…”

Thea tried to muster the confidence to intervene but it simply fell short. Though her heart thoroughly rejects the forceful gesture brought about by Colton, she simply does not have the will to say it so. And now her friends were about to get into trouble because of her; it was like her life in Point Lookout all over again.

“Ah… I see, an impasse. Most interesting indeed.”

Colton turned around and rubbed his chin, as a flicker of idea sparked in his mind. A situation most favorable to him, as if he was waiting for this opportunity.

“Then what do you say, we settle this matter in a way I am all familiar with--”,

“--No, dear brother!”,

“The ‘Game of Dispute’.”

Colton cast a glare and a confident smirk as he said it.

The Game of Dispute, a ritualistic duel between gentlemen to settle disputes and conflict practiced by the high noble houses of the United Kingdom Metro Zone. During the ancient times, the Einford Clan used to have countless Games of Dispute against rival noble houses. The Game of Dispute works the same as a duel but with the challenger choosing how will it be settled.

In the ancient times, they settle the game with jousting, fencing, rifle duel, and even straight up gladiatorial combat. It was a last resort when a duel of intellect fails and both parties must now rely on the higher power to guide them to the goal. Often times, the game is merciless and nonetheless brutal, but to die in one was an honor equal to a death on the battlefield.

“...”,

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’. Meet me at the campus grounds after class period. If you have honor as a man, you will accept it. Elandra!”

Flicking the fringe of his hair, Colton turned around and called for his sister, as he and his butler made their way out of the Cafeteria Hall. Walter’s glare followed him before disappearing outside. While Colton was already long gone from the scene, Elandra and her twin posses stayed behind.

“Umm… here. I meant to give this back to you.”

As if robbed of her confidence and energy, Elandra gloomy mood came back heavier than before. From her hip, she pulled out Walter’s jersey jacket he had given to her earlier. Walter’s attention turned to her and shook his head in response.

“No, keep it. I don’t really need that anymore since I am a Novus. We don’t have a Physical Education class.”,

“But… I… M-My apologies. It’s just that, I wanted to see you and-- I couldn’t hold back my yearning.”

The bright aura she had earlier faded into a dreadful gloom. Elandra realized what she had done, she should not have done what she did earlier. She caused to much ruckus that she got an innocent into a pathetic squabble. Elandra knew full well that the Game of Dispute always ends in the most unpleasant of ways.

“...!”,

“I adore your honesty. But seriously, if you want to keep it, it’s not a big loss for me. And I don’t blame you, it really can’t be helped. Just tell him, if he asked, I’ll be there.”

Walter placed his hand over hers carrying the jersey jacket which startled Elandra a bit, her face colored a hint of red. His voice carried a warm reassurance that nothing that happened was her fault. Elandra just smiled and held Walter’s jacket close to her chest as if hugging it.

“I understand. Then, salutations.”

Stepping two steps backwards, Elandra gave a nod of agreement then bowed before Walter and his friends, a sign of apologetic respect. She may be overbearing most of the time, but Elandra was not that thick-headed to realize her mistakes, especially to the ones she has wronged. She may act high and mighty, but she would never wish harm on anyone.

The group followed their gazes upon her as Elandra made her way out of the hall. An uneasy silence filled the atmosphere among the bustling crowd of students. Walter intended to have a quality time with Ailana, Thea, and with the addition of Xiu, but instead it ended in disaster. Whoever knew that a Novus’ life would be so contentious that you will be out of the norm forever?

“Umm… Walter. I--”

After a brief period of silence, Thea finally spoke up. Her expression just as gloomy as Elandra’s, she was deeply bothered.

“I know. It’s fine, I’ll just deal with it later. In a way, it’s all just a series of unfortunate coincidences. Remember when I took off earlier? I saved that girl from falling to a certain death and that’s her way of showing gratitude. And it just so happens that her brother was present when she did that. In a way, it’s my fault, heh.”,

“But do you really have to go after that trivial squabble? I don’t think it’ll affect you or us as much.”

After a brief wry statement, Ailana followed suit. She thought it would not even make a difference if Walter shows up in their duel or not. And there was also the matter of meeting their Club Adviser after class period.

“Actually…”

The group turned their attention to Xiu initiating a conversation, a rather rare thing to see.

“He is from a well-recognized family. If Walter decides not to entertain his request, possibility would be that he would look up Walter’s profile and direct his attention to his attending club. Our reputation as a public service organization will be null and void, credibility soiled. We would be shot down before we even get to face the Nova Reform.”

Xiu told it plain and simple. Since the Einford Clan was a well-known and prestigious house in the United Kingdom Metro Zone, Colton could utilize his influence to have the SA Brigade be disbanded under a memorandum. In other words, there was no backing down at this challenge.

“B-But that’s…”

Thea tried to speak up, but her words choked in her throat. She felt a hanging sense of dread loomed over her after hearing the consequence.

“Thea.”,

“Ah…”

She suddenly snapped back into reality as she felt Walter’s both hands rested on her shoulders. His soothing tone seemed to calmed her down a bit. Thea looked up to meet his gaze, and what she saw devoid of hopelessness and despair. His expression was just as the same as ever, warm and welcoming as the sun after a storm.

“Like I said, it’s okay. I’ll come over later and get it out of the way. If we ignore even the simplest of matters such as this, our mission will be for naught.”

Walter let go of her shoulders and began packing his lunch. He barely even had a bite to his mother’s cooking nor shared it with his friends. It was a bit disappointing but he could always look forward for next time.

“And besides… I couldn’t just let him take you away.”,

“...!”,

“Well come on, there’s still time to make it to the next period. We still have class, you know.”

Walter said as he made his way out of the hall with his lunch box in hand. Thea was left dumbfounded as she heard Walter’s previous statement. Her eyes wide with disbelief, whilst unconsciously holding her chest.

“Heehee… looks like you win this round.”

Ailana walked up beside her and let out a small giggle. Though she was outdone by Thea, she was amused nonetheless.

“But don’t let your guard down. I’m not giving up just yet, heeheehee.”,

“What-Hey wait for me!”

Snapping out of it, Thea stuttered a bit, still flabbergasted from his statement, and immediately followed Ailana with Xiu not far behind. Though Thea was still in denial about it, the two were vying for Walter’s favor. It was, from their perspective, a healthy rivalry and competition they have decided amongst themselves. Although, apart from the two, they were aware that they were not the only contenders.

The only difference between the two was Ailana was open about her feelings to Walter, but most of the time to the point where it was exaggerated that he finds it hard to receive. Whether Walter is oblivious to it or not, he takes it as a way Ailana interacts to other people. On the other hand, Thea was on a bit of a reluctant side. Ever since their bonding last weekend and the his hospital visits, she felt a little closer to him. So far, apart from Kurome and Xiu, her dorm neighbors, Walter was the one in school she trust with all her heart. And it got to the point where every night she secretly longed for him to visit her even in her residence.

As they got out the Grand Cafeteria Hall, the trio bid farewell to Xiu for now since she was from the upper class as Kurome was. Walter asked a favor for Xiu to tell Kurome about what had transpired during lunch break before parting ways with her.

The trio then went back to their class, just in time for the next period bell blare. Both Thea and Ailana were anxious about after class period, both worried for Walter and the club’s reputation. They were absent during his stint with the Delinquent Club yesterday, so they still have no idea what kind or how strong of a opponent will he be facing.

Thea has seen Walter in a fight back when they had their first date, when they were attacked by two supervillains and with him just single-handedly overthrew them. But there were still people more powerful than him, she was sure of it. All Thea has to do now was to have faith in his capabilities.

---------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, Track and Field Gymnasium


Unlike the morning period, the last period went a bit uneasy for the trio. Though they were diligently attending their classes like normal, a sinking dread loomed over them, especially to Thea and Ailana. Walter also received a Holo-Message from Colton, telling the exact location and place of their Game of Dispute, the school gymnasium.

As the school bell rang to mark the end of the class period, the three went over to their lockers without a single word uttered to each other. The lively atmosphere they had earlier in the morning, vanished. The three then made their way to the gymnasium silently.

As Thea walked with Ailana and Walter, she felt her steps heavier than it normally would. Knowing the danger Walter would be up against really bothered her to the core. She tried to speak up but could not find the will to do so, only gesturing to reach for Walter’s hand but reluctant. The feeling was akin to having accompanying someone close to you to the gallows to be executed.

“...”

Ailana placed her hand on her shoulder which startled her a bit. A touch of comfort and reassurance, she met Thea’s gaze with a smile. Like Thea, Ailana was nervous too. Unlike her, Ailana has never seen Walter in battle and yet she was taking this situation calmly, when she should be the one nervous. Thea just returned her smile with a nervous one, thankful that even though she was her rival Ailana was willing to give her shoulder to her.

Finally after a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the gymnasium.

“Ah…!”,

“What…”

Ailana and Thea’s expressions were in a complete shock. As they entered the gymnasium’s entrance, they saw three rows of seats of the entire stadium filled with people, an audience made up the YSU student body. Apparently, Colton and his sister went out to give invitations after the incident at the cafeteria hall.

Though the bleachers were not filled, they were still surprised nonetheless that people would be there to see it. They expected it to be a discreet affair but apparently, the Einfords were anything but discrete. Colton specifically, wanted this event to be a spectacle as tradition.

“Sigh…”

Walter let out a quiet sigh and cast a glance behind to the two girls. He let out his usual warm smile and as he stepped forward, he felt a tug on his right hand.

“...”

Thea, as if finally mustering courage, grabbed Walter’s hand as if to stop him. She gave him a very sad and worried look. She could not hide her worries no longer from him, she was scared.

“I’ll be fine. When this is over, we’ll just go over to our Club Room like nothing happened.”,

“...you promise?”,

“Yes. I promise.”

With conviction, Walter said his reassurance to Thea. Breathing deeply, Thea nodded firmly with a determined smile. Seeing that somehow strengthened his resolve, and gave him enough courage to get this petty squabble out of the way.

With weak steps, Thea followed Ailana to the sidelines while Walter proceeded to the field. After making a few steps, she paused for a moment and turned around again to see Walter walking towards the field. Thea was fighting the urge to run up to him and stop him.

“...!”

But as she wrestled her thoughts, she saw Walter raised his right hand up and balled it into a fist. A symbol of trust, a gesture that cemented Walter’s word which made her really happy. Steeling her mind, she finally ran to the sidelines with Ailana.

“Ah there you gals are.”,

“Huh--ah! Ms. Virgilia!”,

“Hehe… good grief. You can drop the prefix, I’m not that old.”

As they made it to the sidelines, they were instantly greeted by Virgilia De Lune, the club president of the Delinquent Club and Walter’s childhood friend. She just happen to pass by the gymnasium, making her way towards the Construction Complex when she saw a great deal of crowd entering the establishment. Together with 3 of her club members, they followed the crowd and ended up where they were now.

“Ah! Oh Ailana, this is Virgilia, our affiliate and president of the Delinquent Club.”,

“Ah… ahaha… nice to meet you. I’m Ailana.”,

“...likewise.”,

“Eh..?”

Ailana was left dumbfounded as she reached out her hand for a shake of introduction, Virgilia just stared at it and seemingly scoffed it off. Thea just let out a nervous laugh, at the awkward atmosphere. After all, it was the same for her when she met Virgilia for the first time.

“Ahaha… Well she’s not really good at introductions. But she is a nice person.”

Thea saved Ailana some face as she leaned over and whispered to her. If she knew Virgilia, she could not blame her; only Walter and Kurome knew very well that she was never good with introductions and first impressions. Apart from the Walter and Kurome, she always radiates a fearsome presence to the people around her.

“I’ve heard the Einfords are attending this school but I never thought they’d pick a fight with someone as Walty here.”,

“Walty? Hey! You get to even call him by nickname? I’m so jealo--I mean you know these people?”

Flustered, Ailana immediately turned her statement around. Thankfully Virgilia did not seem to hear it nor even care.

“Sigh… Sadly. Pompous F*ckheads the lot of them. Hmph.”,

“Oh my.”

Ailana seemed to be taken aback with this club president’s indecency and profanity in her speech. Akin to the Einfords, though not as extravagant, Ailana was also raised in a fairly high class society. She was taught that good manners and polite speech are paradigm to one’s nobility, a hot house flower to put in in terms. This was the first time that she ever met someone with an extreme potty-mouth.

The three continued there interaction on the sidelines. In a way, Thea was thankful that Virgilia and Ailana came along. If she was alone in this crucial event, she would not have functioned. The interaction between them served as a good distraction for the event to come.

Meanwhile, as Walter walked through the running track, he looked around at the strangely empty field. Apart from the audience, the vast field was vacated; he thought Colton would be here by now before him.

He looked to his immediate right, across the field to see Elandra and her twin posses also watching on the sidelines. As they both caught each other’s glances, Elandra waved her hand up high to him; with his jersey jacket still on her hand. Walter answered her wave with a smile and a slight wave.

“--here he comes.”

Virgilia suddenly said in the middle of the conversation. Finally sensing something fast charging towards Walter.

The second she said it, Walter suddenly felt a strong gust flew past him. He tilted his body to the side as if to dodge something within a split second. A loud metallic neigh was heard behind Walter, the sound was loud enough to boom across the gymnasium and rouse up the crowd.

“Ah you do have a modicum of honor after all, Mr. Walter.”

Colton’s arrogant voice followed after, his tone oozing with confidence and pride.

As Walter turned around, a majestic sight presented itself before him. It was Colton wielding his lance while riding on a white mechanical stallion. It stood about 8 feet on all fours with thunderous hooves and body riddled with artificial mechanisms akin to a speeder bike. The mechanical steed moved as natural and not static as if it was a real horse. Its mane and tail were bright neon yellow, fluttering through the breeze like a living fire licking the air.

“Ah… My apologies, this is my Nexus Manifestation. I call her, Tanzerin.”

As Colton uttered the name of his Nexus Manifestation, the steed let out another proud metallic neigh, rising on its two hooves then dropping back on fours. He brushed its bright golden mane with his hand as if to reward the mechanical creature.

Apart from his Nex Arm, Colton could also utilize his Nexus Manifestation. A construct that was born from the wielder’s own Nexus Energy pool. As said before, only a few nova could unlock such ability. Especially when even conjuring one would take tremendous amounts of Nexus Energy let alone sustain its corporeal form.

The nova who could use this ability where considered the top tier of their brethren. Apart from Colton, Thea could also manifest hers via Corona. That would mean Walter was facing an enemy unlike anything before.

“A dancer?”,

“Ah yes! You seem to be multilingual. Yes, Tanzerin because she dances with the wind and rides it like its mistress.”

Colton stuck his chest out as he expressed his pride in his own abilities. On the other hand, Walter just kept a straight face, almost looking displeased. Though he had to admit that the Nexus Manifestation looked grand and very majestic, the one riding it was spoiling it for him.

“Well then, I hope you’re not here just to marvel at my dear Tanzerin, are you?”,

“...”

Walter kept silent and kept his glare sharp, at this point, he was past exchanging of words. A rare instance; usually, Walter would prefer talking over coming to blows. But this time, his lips were silent and curled down to a stone-faced glare.

“Hmph! Then, En Garde!”,

“...!”

In an instant and with a stomp of its metal hoof, Colton and his steed, Tanzerin charged through in a straight line with tremendous acceleration. Instantly going mach 4 with a single step, they charged in a straight line directly at Walter’s direction; like a living projectile. It instantly caught Walter by surprise but he managed to dodge it in time.

As Walter looked at the aftermath, he saw the ground just trailed with straight swath of destruction. If it did hit him, it would be akin to being rammed by a speeding bullet train. Walter picked himself up and took stance, focusing on his adversary and how his Nexus Trait works.

“Impressive! You dodged it, but no matter. The real game starts---”

Without finishing his sentence, Colton again rode his mechanical steed. Going and breaking the speed of sound in a blink of an eye, his lance held up, pointing at his target. As he closed the distance to Walter, he noticed at he was about go for another evasive maneuver.

“Too late.”,

“Buuuhuwagh!”

As Walter tried to dodge it by stepping out of the way, he felt his torso struck by Colton’s lance. It did not pierced him due to his physical durability, but the sheer impact caused him to come rolling through the dirt.

The action was so sudden that it caught the audience by surprise. From their perspective, Colton was appearing and disappearing from one point to another while Walter was being beaten by a rapid volley of shockwaves. Elandra and Walter’s friends’ reactions were no different, the first strike was so sudden that they almost could not follow it; even with their enhanced perception.

“Walter!”,

“Walter, no!”

Both Elandra and Thea were the first to show concern, as they both screamed his name out loud. Virgilia, on the other hand, looked quite tamer than the rest, looking displeased rather than shocked.

“Ugh--Ugha--Uwagh!”

Walter’s body was being thrown around back and forth, left and right like a rag doll inside a dryer. Colton went on with his onslaught of high speed assaults, never even once letting Walter touch the ground. He was not even holding back, he was relentless and bent on defeating Walter. From Colton’s eyes, he had no qualms of even killing him in the process.

Meanwhile, as the unrelenting onslaught went on, Walter kept his focus even in the midst of the maelstrom of violence. Whenever Walter would dodge to the side, he would always meet the end of Colton’s lance. If he stayed his ground, he would be trampled by the mechanical steed’s rampaging momentum and if he jumps, he would be still be struck by his opponent’s weapon. His attacks were flexible and bared no openings. Truly, Colton Einford was a master of cavalry warfare.

“What the hell are you doing…”

She silently voiced her bemusement. It was unlike this for Walter to tumble down so easily, even with a surprise attack. As evident with her last encounter with him, Walter have withstood the full brunt force of her Banishing Smash, one that could level a city block. Yet here, he was being beaten silly when his opponent’s attacks cannot even hold a candle to what he had took last time.

“Ugh----!”

Walter’s frame just tumbled and skid through the dirt, scraping through the earth itself as Colton’s onslaught finally stopped. Standing high and proud with his steed, he looked down at the severely beaten up Walter. His countenance drew dismay, disappointed at the display. It was a very long time since Colton went all out like this, only to be befell on such an unworthy opponent.

“What is the matter, Mr. Walter? All that swagger earlier, nothing but a farce? A facade? I thought I gave my all to the one who stood up to me with conviction. Now all that is left in me is just pity.”

Colton berated him as he trotted his steed beside his opponent, whom was still lying and twitching on the ground. The bruises and marks all over Walter’s body marked all of Colton’s strikes, pain just enveloped his body with the damage sustained. As he tried to move, he felt his joints felt like a rusted machine, shaking and twitching.

“Are you ready to admit defeat, Mr. Walter? To have stood up in Thea’s stance, and yet defeated like this. I will save you the humiliatio---”,

“Heh… hehehehe…”

As Colton was at the height of his bravado, Walter suddenly broke into giggle. Although it was a pained giggle, the amusement was evident on his expression.

“Heh… I could say the same for you, pretty boy. Ugh… if that was everything you have then-- I too am disappointed. Hehehe---heh.”

Walter looked like he could broke into a laughing fit right there but the pain was just holding it back, his laugh was coupled with coughs and wheezes. Feeling insulted, Colton took up his lance and used its tip to pick up Walter from the ground by his collar. As they clashed glares, he could see Walter’s still burning with determination amid all the bruises and blows.

“Hmph… your courage is commendable, Mr. Walter. But I’m afraid it’s a foolish one.”,

“--so is your pompousness.”,

“...!”

As Walter made a comeback, it cut the last string for Colton as his calm demeanor now overlapped with pure rage. Colton threw Walter up in the air and resumed his merciless assault. This time however, his acceleration hastened 10 fold, and his attacks more potent as blue light trailed his lance as he charged Walter in random multiple directions.

Amidst his onslaught, as he charged through Walter in tremendous speeds, Colton constantly catch glimpses of his opponent’s gaze. Each time as he turn to attack, he would see him gazing directly at him. It mocked him feeling that if Walter could do anything to stop him, he would but chose not to. It added kindle and fuel to the raging inferno, that was his rage.

If this was grand event, the audience would be cheering right now. But the student body present was dead silent. They had none of the elation to this climax, none but horror and pity to the one being beaten to death. They felt like they were not even watching a duel, they were watching someone in the brink of being murdered. All of them afraid to even speak up, nor could they even do so. Because if they did, they won’t have the means to stop Colton in his blind rampage.

“Huuu… brother… stop! Stop it! That’s enough! You’re killing him. Stop… it. Huuu…”,

“Lady Elandra, please stop crying.”,

“Oh dear. Oh dear. Lady Elandra please."

Elandra broke down crying at the brutal spectacle whilst her twin posses desperately attempted to calm her down. She could not bear to watch her savior be subjected to such a cruel sight. Her glistening white complexion now soiled with tears.

“Let me go! I have to save him!”,

“Thea please, it’s too dangerous! You have to calm down!”,

“Walter! Walter…!”

Meanwhile from the other sidelines just across Elandra’s, Ailana was hindering Thea, holding her by her shoulders for jumping in the middle of the brutal fray. With tears rolling down on her cheeks, she refused to watch Walter be beaten so mercilessly. He did not deserve this, not one bit. It was hard for Ailana too, but she kept her faith Walter, she held onto even though the sight itself was tormenting her to the very core.

“Tsk… Walty, what the hell are you thinking...”

Finally Virgilia spoke up, her sudden notion caught the attention of both Ailana and Thea. The both of them cast a curious look on her direction with tears staining their countenances.

“I know Walter holds back but this is f*cking insane!”,

“Wha-What’re you talking about?”

Thea asked her as she noticed the growing irritation upon Virgilia’s presence. She was getting angry not at Colton, but to Walter himself. As if the entire situation was entirely Walter’s fault and not Colton.

“If I recall correctly, Walter’s ability was his Vector Armor, right?”,

“Uh… he said it's the one he discovered so far, since he hasn’t fully tapped into his Nexus Trait yet.”,

“Hmm… If Walter could have raised his Vector Armor up, he could have wiped the floor with that pompous f*ckhead right at the get-go. Look at how he steers his horse.”

As Virgilia nodded her head, gesturing both girls to observe Walter’s opponent. As they did, they noticed that the charge path of the mechanical steed was always in a straight line. No hints nor traces of turning, it only changes directions when the path strafes slightly to the side due to Colton’s steering. And it looked like that the Nexus Manifestation, the mechanical horse, was dependent on the path it was treading.

“He’s always at him in a straight path. Since Walter’s Vector Armor can redirect and even neutralize anything that hits him, he could have just redirected the path and effectively counterattack his lance. Walter could have won this before it even started.”,

“That’s…. S-So then, what’s the problem?”

As Thea replied to her, Virgilia just gritted her teeth and balled her fist whilst still crossing her arms.

“Tch! I was gonna ask the same thing. Not only is Walter not using his Vector Armor, but he’s reversing the flow of his Nexus Energy in his body. By doing this he’s not only suppressing his power but he is also causing his strength and durability to deteriorate! He could f*cking die, for f*ck’s sake!”

That last statement, made Thea froze up to her very core as if she was being constricted by an icy serpent.

‘Walter? Die?’

That thought resonated within her mind and her heart, the mere thought of it made her sick. Her knees suddenly buckled then finally kneeling down, with a blank expression on her face. She was silent but her mind and her heart was screaming in disagreement.

“Ah! Thea!!!”,

“Goddammit! Hey!”

Suddenly jolting up and without warning, Thea sprinted off where she knelt and immediately at full speed towards in the middle of the duel. Taking both Ailana and Virgilia by surprise, as if her adrenaline was driving her.

She would not have it, she had to do something. She had finally found friends who had treated her not as a social class, not a freak of nature, not a monstrosity, but a normal person, a normal girl. And most of all, Walter held the special place in her heart that she could not bear to lose.

“WALTER!!!”

Almost unconsciously, she screamed his name at the top of her lungs; mentally, emotionally and physically, she was calling for him. She was already running at full speed, yet the distance between him and her seemed to elude her with each and every step. Every step felt like an eternity, chasing a goal on a road that forcibly drives you back.

“Hnng!”

As she took another step, she felt a jolt on her chest like a prick on the heart. Unknowingly, a streak of red electricity sparked out of her chest. It was a split-second of pain, but she brushed it off immediately as her eyes were set on Walter.

Meanwhile, as Colton made another pass, he primed his lance, imbuing it a mass amount of Nexus Energy; he was planning to finish it on the next pass. The Nexus Energy whirred as it channeled through the lance, opening its trims and panels, transforming it into a pinnacle of power. Three individual parts of the weapon began spinning in opposite directions, like a giant tunneling drill.

“Hmph!”

Colton immediately raised the reins of his steed and it instantly changed direction, setting one final Nexus path towards his opponent. His lance whirred louder as its mechanisms spun faster and faster, there was no stopping it at this point.

“Nice knowing you, good fellow.”,

“...”

Walter, even taking a relentless onslaught, still kept a stern face about him. His entire body was bruised, a trickle of blood dripping down his lips, signifying internal injury and a broken left arm in the midst of regeneration. He was beaten physically, and yet his gaze was full of life and his resolve still burning bright as the sun.

“HAAAAAAAGGGGH!!!”

Colton roared as he poured all his strength on his thrust, his whirring lance forward and was coming at Walter beyond the speed of sound. The lance tore through the air as it pointed at its victim, with thunderous galloping from the mechanical steed in its wake.

With a wobbling pace, he staggered to lift his body to stand up; knees buckled and shaking as he tried to correct his stance. It looked really painful, and yet not a single groan of pain was let out. As Walter straightened his gaze, he saw Colton’s final charge coming for him.

“WALTER…!!!”,

“Nuh…!?”,

“What---”

Both men suddenly had their expressions painted in complete shock as they saw Thea jumped in the middle of fray. She clung to Walter tight with her eyes wide shut, she was bracing for the worst. Thea knew she made a mistake but she could not let this go on.

“Khhh…..!!!”

Colton tried stopping his steed by pulling the reins but the momentum built up was simply too great and too heavy. His lance was still pointing at Walter, whom now was being protected by Thea. Walter tried releasing his restrictions to his Finite Nullifier, to muster his power and accelerate the flow of Nexus Energy back in his veins. But due to the damage he sustained, it will take too long.

The audience on the bleachers stood in shock with the unfortunate development. Virgilia was about to intervene when a pink strip of light buzzed past her. It was Ailana, finally showcasing her powers as a superhero. She traversed through the fields, breaking the sound barrier with a trail of neon light behind her. Easily outpacing Colton, arriving at her intended spot in a few seconds.

“Haaah…!”

Channeling Nexus Energy on both hands, Ailana summoned her power and willing her energy to take shape in a solid form. Her eyes illuminated as she finally molded her energy, giving it a concrete and corporeal shape. A neon construct barrier the shape of a giant honeycomb, materialized before her.

“Kyaah!”

As Colton’s lance collided with the neon construct barrier, Ailana was overwhelmed by the impact it brought. But regardless, she held her ground even at a losing end. She felt her feet slowly digging through the dirt as the pressure from the attack continued to press through.

“I… can’t hold it…! Nnhnngghh!!! ---too heavy---”

As Ailana kept the neon construct barrier up, it began to affect her body, putting it under tremendous strain both physically and mentally. She feel her arms burning and becoming number by the second. If this keeps up, her arms would explode from the excessive amount of Nexus Energy.

“Gh…! Grrr….!”

Meanwhile, Colton was trying to suppress the attack and keep the pressure with all he got. If this was an unrestrained attack, he could have easily pierced through the barrier like a high caliber bullet through armor. There was no stopping it, the vector path of the attack was already solid and cannot be reversed; and all he could do was pull the reins.

The barrier was beginning to crack as the lance’s unstoppable momentum began boring through. The lance’s mechanism spun faster and faster, enough to create a vacuum of air around it. Walter and Thea should have left the area, but Walter was too injured to even move and the regeneration barely even rebooted. It would take a few more minutes for Walter’s Nexus Energy to flow properly; time that they do not have.

“Grrr…. rrraaaaaaaggghhh!!!”

Mustering all his strength, Colton grunted as he tightened his grip on his weapon. He thought up of a snappy idea right at that moment. Instead of pulling the force of the impact back, he could just turn it into another direction.

“Aaaahharrgh!”,

“Kyaaaa!”,

“Ailana---oof!!!”

Using all of his strength, Colton slid the tip of the lance against the barrier which effectively obliterated its surface. The impact exploded, sending both Ailana and Colton back flying. Thea caught Ailana’s frame, using her body to brake her fall. Both of them toppled on the ground, just a few meters away from Walter.

On the other hand, Colton along with his mechanical steed toppled together on the grass. But the lance’s Nexus Energy flow was still at full strength. As he stumbled down, his lance fired a beam projectile that shot across the gymnasium’s ceiling. The beam created by his weapon tore through the steel beam supports of the ceiling like a laser cutter, encompassing almost half the entire structure. The audience began panicking as gigantic ceiling debris began fall from above them.

“MEN! GO GO!”

Virgilia was the first to take action, as she yelled at her posses to assist the audience present. The Delinquent club split up on her command and began using their myriad of powers to help the fleeing crowd. It was fortunate that Virgilia took the Nova members of her club with her that time.

“...!”

Not too long after that she spotted a massive debris, the size of a house was in the midst of a free fall right at the bleachers. With quick reaction, she kicked off the ground and launched herself up airborne.

“Haaaah!”

With a full swing of her fist, she augmented the momentum of her punch and clashed against the massive debris. The impact of her punch was so strong that it bent the entire debris, as if subjected into a hydraulic compressor. The steel chunk landed at the empty side of the field.

“Haah… Hey you!”,

“Yes boss!”,

“Get either one of the Alphas here and have them sent more men here, now!”,

“Boss, yes boss!”

Upon landing on the ground, Virgilia ordered one of the Delinquent Club members accompanying her to get the attention of her aides, the Alphas. It was a dire situation, they were undermanned to quell the chaos ensued here. The other Delinquent Club members escorted the droves of audience safely at the exit.

Meanwhile at the field, Thea hurriedly aided Ailana as she staggered back up. The intense strain on her Nexus Energy dealt her hands second degree burns. Using her Nexus Trait, Thea held up her hands over hers as a warm golden light illuminated from her palms. The light began soothing Ailana’s burned arms.

“I’m so sorry…”,

“Ugh… it’s okay Thea. Thank you…”

Thea felt like a jerk at that moment, her selfish actions endangered not only Ailana but also the innocent bystanders present. Ailana was the one sniffling from the pain and yet Thea was the one crying. She tried to hold back her tears and concentrated on healing her friend.

Walter felt his Nexus Energy synchronizing as it began to reboot its flow on his body. The regeneration of his wounds and injuries accelerating and his Mantra Arm becoming functional again. Slowly, he sat up from the ground and checked his movements to insect the healing process. His wounds were closing up, bruises being healed and internal injuries mending.

“Ahhhh!!!”,

“...!”

Just as Walter was about to get up, they heard a loud crash from across the field coming from where Elandra was. The ceiling debris had fallen on them and Odette, one of the twin posses of Elandra, had her leg pinned by debris. If she was a Novus, she could have left to safety but unlike their Mistress Elandra and Master Colton, the twins were only human.

“Sister, hold on! Grrr--ghghgh…!”

Her sister, Adette, immediately came to her aid desperately lifting the debris and hoping it would somehow raise loose enough for her sister to pull her pinned foot out. But no matter how hard she tried, the effort was futile. Her skinny physique just does not favor her in this dire situation.

“Lady Elandra!”,

“Quiet you! Just heave and lift!”

Elandra shushed her posse as she joined in to help her. Without saying another word, Adette and Elandra both heaved and put all their strength into their arms. And strangely enough, the debris still did not raised an inch.

“Huh? But… Grrr… I--can’t--”

She was practically grimacing at this point as she put all her effort unto it, but the pile of debris was simply too heavy. It must have weighed over 5 tons, and Elandra was not really a strong-arm type of Novus. Regardless, the supposed woman of high standards and nobility was getting her knees to the dirt just to save her servant.

““...!””

Just then a loud bellowing groan of steel echoed throughout the gymnasium, the sound of the last high beam giving away. Thanks to the haywire lance projectile from Colton’s weapon earlier, the steel beam supports melted off, causing the structure integrity to deteriorate.

“Somebody he--AAAH!!!”

As Adette was about to yell for assistance, the girders finally gave away. A massive roof debris, the size of a three-story house was now falling towards them. The trio hugged each other and prepared for the worst.

“Dear sister--ggh!!”

Colton tried to get up but fell as he tried to support his weight with his arm. Due to his effort on redirecting the momentum of his attack earlier, his arms were rendered too injured to even support him. Virgilia and the others, were too far away from where they were. It would be a few kilometer stretch, even Virgilia herself would not make it.

“H-Huh--!”

As he made another attempt, he was suddenly startled by a passing red lightning trail. He followed it with his gaze but it was moving too fast that he could not even distinguish it with his enhanced senses.

“Get down!”

A familiar voice yelled on top of the trapped trio. They did as they were asked without even looking at this unseen individual. The debris fell down on top of them but thankfully it did not even flattened them where they sat.

“Whew… made it. You girls alright?”

The voice sighed in relief, not hint of distress nor struggle in his tone. As the girls slowly looked up, they finally saw who their savior was, Walter. He was letting the three-story debris rest on his shoulder whilst supporting it with both his arms, as if he was doing a dead lift.

The girls just stared at him in awe and subtle admiration. He was supporting the entire debris without even breaking a sweat. No grunts, nor gritting of the teeth, he was just merrily letting the colossal mass of steel and concrete rest on his shoulders with a bright expression.

“Okay. Just hang on. Hmm!”

With single push, Walter easily flopped the giant debris over as if it was a wooden palette. The large roof debris flopped over to the side with a loud crash, creating a slight tremor to signify how heavy the object was. With that loud of a crash, Elandra and her posses would have been flattened to the ground, if not for Walter here.

“Are you okay?”,

“Huh--uh… yes, but m-my foot is stuck.”,

“Hmm… here. Stand back and cover your eyes. This might get dusty.”

Walter calmly instructed Elandra and Adette. The two girls did as they were instructed and took a few steps backward from the pile of debris. Walter carefully gripped the edge of the slot where Odette’s foot was pinned. Again, with no effort at all, Walter sifted the entire pile of collapsed concrete and steel with just one hand; finally freeing Odette’s foot from the debris’ custody.

“There you go. Here, can you stand?”

Slowly, Walter assisted Odette to stand back up on her feet. Thankfully her foot did not have a hint of a serious injury, just some minor scrapes. He dusted her shoulders and arms, and checked for any more signs of injury.

“All better.”,

“*sniff* Uuuoooohh…”,

“Eh?”,

“---*sniff*… Waaaaaaahaaa!!!”

Could not hold back the tears any longer, Odette finally broke down in a loud wail as she charged in and hugged him tight. It was not out of love nor ulterior motive, it was out of fear--- she was genuinely scared for her life. Walter just smiled and patted her back gently to comfort her. The scene reminded him of the days where he would save Tiffany from bullies, back in their childhood.

“There, there.”

Walter comforted the distressed girl until she finally loosened her grip. As she slowly lets go, her twin sister rushed in his place and held her tight. He dusted himself up and finally sighed a breath of relief.

“...”

Meanwhile, Elandra lost her gaze upon her savior, staring at him with a blank expression. She and er new dress was dotted with dust and grime from the debris and yet her attention was solely point at Walter. Although unintentional, her admiration was apparent with her cheeks colored with a soft pink hue.

This was the second time that Walter had save her from certain death, not only her but her entourage too. According to one of the tenets of the Einford family tradition:

‘One must repay kindness and selflessness with love worth more than the deed.’

Which meant if an individual, be that be commoner or nobleman, has done a commendable deed upon a member of the Einford household, must be repaid with something even greater than that deed. And since Walter has saved Elandra from death twice now, there was one thing left offer him…

“P-p-p-p-p---”,

“Hmm? Umm… Elandra?”

Walter suddenly turned his attention to her. Her lips were visibly shaking, face as red as a ripe tomato with beads of sweat trailing down her temples. She was not even focused what was in front of her, she was lost in thought.

“P-P-P-PROPOOOOOOOSAAAAALLL!!!”,

“Wha--! Hey hey!”

Walter panicked as a stream of blood gushed out of her nose following her sudden outburst. He caught her in his arms as she toppled down like a cardboard cutout pushed by a gentle breeze. The twins also quickly rushed to her aid.

“Oh dear. Oh dear, this is worse than the last time.”,

“Wait--what--what’s going on with her? Is she gonna be okay?”

Walter was starting to panic too, as the blood kept gushing out of her nose like water fountain. The twins just looked at each other with a cringing expressions about their faces.

“It’s… well… let’s put it in a way that she does this on a regular basis.”

“What--but…”,

“It’s okay mister Walter. Lady Elandra is going to be fine.”

Even Odette, who just snapped back from a shock was showing a rather forced smile. Walter took it as a hint that there were some things best left undisclosed. Reluctantly, he just let the topic go and glanced at Elandra one more time.

“Hee hee… proposal… marriage… children… ahh~ lo--love-- heee hee…”

Yep, she’s giggling and mumbling hysterically as if in the middle of prancing throughout her own world. With a sigh, he left Elandra to her twin posses’ care and walked back to where Ailana and the others were.

“...!”

As he was a nearing his destination, Walter’s path was suddenly blocked by Colton, who just went by and stood in his way. His glare just directed at him, visibly agitated and dismayed by the outcome of their dispute. Unlike earlier, Walter did not responded to him with a sharp glare nor a threatening stance, he just sighed in exasperation.

“Well, Mr. Walter. We would just have to postpone our Game of Dispute for an another time. I refuse to call this one a draw, to come so close to victory.”

With a dignified stance, Colton asserted his convictions on the matter. Though it was clearly a draw, apart from the fact that Walter did not even showcased his power, Colton stubbornly leaned upon his potential triumph prior. What bemused Walter was that he did not even rushed to her sister’s aid, he just went for him first. Walter just rubbed his brows in dismay and did not say anything else, he did not even thought that a response would be appropriate at this rate.

“Nothing more to say? Good, then my business is concluded here. Pardon.”

Raising his head, Colton marched past Walter, who was still rubbing his forehead.

“Excuse me, Mr. Walter?”,

“Hmm? Oh.”

It was then a more tolerable figure approached him next, Colton’s butler, Robert. Walter quickly dispelled his reaction and stood in attention. Unlike his master, Robert seemed a more amicable nobleman if he ever met one. He stood with a stern grace, and presented himself properly and none of the stubborn haughtiness.

“I must thank you for tolerating my sire’s unreasonable whims. It is quite a burden to anyone outside the family.”,

“Ah… yeah. But really it’s not a problem, though I wish he would be more careful sometimes with his powers of his.”,

“Yes… Yes of course, my deepest apologies.”,

“Ah… ahaha… really it’s no problem.”

Walter seemed flustered at the sight of an esteemed man such as Robert to bow his head for something he had no hand in. He insisted that it was not a problem, but Robert’s sincerity with his apology was simply too overwhelming. As Robert bowed his head, a sudden deafening silence ensued as the air around them suddenly became… unnerving.

“Hmm…!”

Without a sound nor warning, Robert spun his heel and performed a lightning-fast roundhouse kick aiming at Walter’s torso. It was so fast and so silent that normal senses will not sense it, like an assassin’s blade being brandished from the shadows.

“...!”,

“Hmhm…”

Much to Robert’s surprise, his lightning-fast kick was stopped by a mere tap of Walter’s index finger when he was so sure that Robert caught him off-guard. If a normal individual was to be struck by that kick, he/she would have tumbled through the dirt. But with Walter, he just stopped it like it was but a mere predictable maneuver. Slowly, he lowered his leg and eased his stance while fixing his bow tie.

“So that confirms my concerns about the fight, you were holding back. May I ask why, Mr. Walter?”,

“So you noticed too. Well… for one, I’m not dense to who your master is--or at least his name. The House of Einford has a strong influence in the corporate world here in the US. I should know, you guys are my dad’s bosses. Would be too disgraceful if the heir himself loses in a fight before it even started.”

Walter let out an exasperated sigh as he cast his gaze upon Colton’s figure on the distance.

“It’s like a game of rock-paper-scissors when you already know what your opponent’s going to cast scissors and yours is rock. I have that rock, but I chose to cast paper instead. In a way, I was protecting his pride and to keep it from being sullied by a random stranger.”,

“But what if my sire Colton did won the Game? You do not mind having your companion be whisked away?”

As Robert asked that question, the sight of Thea and the others approaching them came into Walter’s point of view. A slight giggle escaped his breath as he thought about it, then waved at them. His face was bright with confidence and conviction, much more so than Colton’s.

“Don’t mind my confidence here, but even if he did, I know that the result is as clear as day.”,

“Mhm… hahahaha… You certainly are a strange one, or maybe smart should be more appropriate.”

Genuinely surprised and amused by Walter’s response, Robert let out a hearty yet dignified laugh. He was right, even if Colton did “won” the Game of Dispute, the maiden’s heart is already decided. Win or lose, the result was set in stone before the duel had ensued, Walter has already won Thea’s heart.

“And I know if you put a lot effort on that kick, I would have been eating dirt right now. Mr. Robert Irons, aka Black Talon.”

Walter made a snark remark followed with a slight smirk. He has noticed since earlier, that Colton’s butler seemed familiar to him. Upon hearing his full name and his moniker, Robert squared his shoulders and bowed slightly in agreement.

==============

Robert Irons, aka Black Talon, one of the finest members of the Metro Sentinels and a former colleague of Impact Man, Richie Marcus’ father. He was one of its former core members and the brain of the team. His intellect and attention to detail has saved his team many times than he could count.

As a superhero, Black Talon, like his name suggests, wore black greaves as his weapon. His kicks were comparable to a sharp blade. The sheer vacuum of air created by the momentum of his kicks can slice through solid steel. Like Walter said, if it was a serious attack, he would have likely thrown off by the sheer impact.

=================

“It has been quite a joy to have conversed with you, Sir Walter. Now then, I would have to return to my master’s side. Salutations.”

With an firm bow, Robert bid his farewell to him. He may not say it, but the he earned the humble butler’s respect; evident in his prefix for him “Sir Walter”, a sign of earned reverence among the noble families. As Walter waved him goodbye, Thea and others finally caught up to him.

“W-Walter! --I.. I..”,

“Heh… Yeah umm…”

The awkwardness of the situation quickly escalated as the two met gazes, both guilty of their own faults. Thea was worried that he would be angry, that she jumped right in the middle of their dangerous scuffle just because she was overwhelmed by her sudden impulse. Walter, on the other hand, was afraid that they were upset by his utter recklessness of going too far with his pacifistic approach on that fight.

“Walter, I think you owe us an explanation?”,

“Yes well---”,

“Hey Walty.”,

“Wha---BRUUAGH!”

As Walter was about to give a proper explanation to Ailana’s query, Virgilia, eyes blazing with fury, came charging in and landed a punch directly at Walter’s kisser. Her punch was so strong and so sudden that it sent him skidding through the grass.

“Ah! Walter!”,

“Oh my, Ms. Virgilia we all owe him a slap on the cheek but no need to level an entire field.”

Thea immediately rushed to Walter’s aid yet Ailana did not seem to mind it one bit. It may not show on her expression but Ailana was livid on that moment. Whoever knew this pink-haired, gentle-faced hot-house flower was capable of unpredictability?

“Ehehe--eheh… Yeah I deserved that. Agh…”

Letting out a bitter laugh, Walter picked himself up from the ground whilst cracking his neck from the impact. The punch left him unscathed but it still caught him off-guard. Thea helped him stand up while the other two girls crossed their arms, still waiting on his explanation.

“I’m really sorry. I admit, I have gone too far. But I guess you could say I don’t intend to humiliate him and sully his reputation. It was selfish, I know, it proved disastrous. I’m so sorry.”

The two did not expect him to be so genuine with his apology. They were expecting for him to show a little stubbornness, but Walter was really guilty at his mistake. Indeed it proved to be disastrous, it worried them so much that it led to a massive collateral damage; bystanders were almost hurt and the ones that he was supposed to be protecting were caught in the middle of the fray.

“J-Just don’t do it again--okay?!”

Virgilia tried to keep her stern countenance up, but the apparent fluster did not even helped. She just averted her gaze, unknowingly blushing across her cheeks. She could not afford to show her soft side in front of her members, or she will lose face.

“Just do not make us worry like that, understand?”,

“Whoa!”

Walter was startled as Ailana suddenly gave him a big hug out of the blue. Her embrace was soft and warm, that it was enough to distract Walter. And apart from the fact that she was rubbing her cheeks against his chest.

“Wha--hey no fair---I mean--I was the one who jumped in! I’m sorry Walter.”

And then soon after, Thea followed with her arms around his neck, clinging unto his tall frame. Since basically she’s only 167 cm and Walter was 182 cm.

“Make way, make way.”,

“Wha--Vee!? What even--”,

“I was worried too okay!? Hmph!”

And Virgilia followed as she positioned herself to hug him from behind. He appreciates and understands that they were worried for him but this was ridiculous. They were also in plain view of everyone, which made the moment all the more embarrassing.

Apart from the gesture of concern, all three of them were wearing quite a delightful set of expressions. It would seem there was an apparent ulterior motive. They were enjoying this a bit too much.

Walter tried breaking free but it did not seem that they were letting go any moment, but that was not his concern. His concern was it was already an hour passed, and they have to get to the club room as soon as possible. They were still meeting their new faculty advisor after all.

------------------------------------------

SA Brigade Club Room


Meanwhile at the club room, instead of Xiu being the early bird today, Kurszt came by. Xiu was with Kurome, still in the midst of informing her about the commotion that Walter and the others were caught in. As he opened the door, Kurszt was welcomed by a familiar and mundane atmosphere.
Orange hues of the sun setting illuminated the room, a soothing sight after a long day of class. As he entered the club room, he proceeded to lay down his club report papers and folders in an orderly fashion and went to the white board to write the header. There were still no official vice-president position on the club itself, but Kurszt always takes the initiative.

They were still a fairly new club, while other clubs had state-of-the-art amenities such as Holo-Boards and ITC’s (Interactive Touch Consoles), they still don’t have the budget for those luxuries. They had to use whatever was provided for them; whiteboards, papers, pens and the traditional stationery. It was hard to believe that they were already living in the future, when they still lack the equipment.

“Ah! You’re here. The report’s on the table, I’ll have the rev---huh?”

As he finished writing the header, Kurszt heard the door open but as he turned around, there was no one present. He was expecting Kurome or maybe even Max and Xiu but it failed him. As he was about to investigate…

“Hmm… Not bad for a club room. Small, cramped, smells like dust but simple and not mention cozy.”

A voice of woman resounded across the room all of a sudden, which almost made Kurszt jump. He did not see anything nor anyone where this voice came from. Scanning the room and on high alert, Kurszt braced himself.

“Who’s there? Answer me.”

He asked the voice, demanding the identity of this unseen intruder. Kurszt’s eyes darting across every nook of the room to where it came from. But judging from the volume and clarity, the source was close.

“Aren’t you being a bit rude on that statement, buddy boy?”,

“Maybe, but I’m not rude enough to just talk somewhere where I can’t see.”

He gave the voice a response while taking a few steps back. He clicked his tongue as he felt the wall at the back of his foot, he was cornered. Regardless, he kept his stance firm and his senses on high alert.

“Sigh… I’m over here.”,

“Where? You say you are but I don’t see you. Are you trying to trick me?”,

“Sigh---- for crying out--down here.”

“...!”

The voice’s tone grew irate as it directed the oblivious Kurszt her whereabout. As instructed, he looked down and was surprised at what he saw. A pair of flopping feline ears and a head of unkempt pink hair.

“Now do you see me? Mine’s not really invisibility, but do you see me now, buddy boy?”

The voice came from a kid. She had a voice of a mature woman, had a long and unkempt pink hair with a braided end. Her pupils were like two golden orbs and slit in the center like a feline’s; she also had two functional cat ears on top of her head. She also sported two long and fuzzy cat tails, giving her a visage of a Grimalkin or a Bakeneko in Japanese folklore. She wore a long white coat over her business attire with a red bow tie.

“M-M-Ms. Ferrion!”

As Kurszt finally grasped his familiarity, his expression was enveloped in pure terror. The person before him was the last person he would ever want to meet again for the entirety of his life. He nearly stumbled as he backed away like a scared mouse on the corner.

“Sigh… relax, Kurzh… Kur---aw f*ck it. I’ll just call you Kurt like I used to. Relax, I’m not here to scrap you.”

With a bored expression, she pulled up a chair and sat with her legs on the table. Her rather rude mannerisms were akin to a delinquent, kind of like Virgilia but hers was more relaxed. She then began leafing through Kurszt’s club reports.

==================================

Her name was Ms. Celica Ferrion, one of the most recognized teachers in Yorktown State University. A retired Superheroine under the moniker, Chiester Cheshire, she used to work with the well-known superhero teams worldwide until finally retiring just a few years of service.

She was not born short, but rather part of her abnormality of being a Novus. The abnormality or mutation consisted of her DNA being akin to a feline. She was almost apprehended because normally Anomalus exhibits these abnormal mutations. But she was saved when she proved that she still has her sanity and intelligence intact, but was on constant probation by the Supernova Committee.

Though her stint was short, she has made significant impact on the correlations of the Superhero Team diplomacy. Spent most of her time behind the desk, than on the field, she easily became one of the greatest minds of the Supernova Committee. The irony that she helped flourished the ones that condemned her very being.

And make no mistake, just because Celica spent her time behind the desk, does not mean she has no knowledge of being in the battlefield. She was the one who trained both Iron Squire (Kurszt’s former moniker prior to emerging as a Novus), and Gray Knight himself. Hence why, Kurszt was a bit iffy around her, remembering the hellish trials he had to undergo just to train his body to surpass a Novus.

While she did not have any knowledge of any ancient martial arts, she did have the knowledge how to attack weak points of any adversary. Her physical attributes can easily rival any member of the Supernova League. She can traverse easily beyond the speed of light, and able to even bench-press up to several thousands of tons. One of the most notable feats of physical strength was she once punched through a Photon Resonator Barrier, a barrier that can fry anything it touches into ash, with her bare fist and unscathed.

=======================

After she settled down, Kurszt finally eased his stance. Normally, Ms. Ferrion would always bury his face to the floor whenever they meet. It is how she greets him every single time, back when he was still under her tutelage. Even as a Novus, he was still miles apart from surpassing her.

“So what brings you here today, ma’am?”

He tried to hide the nervousness in his tone, but barely pulled through the uneasiness. Ms. Ferrion chuckled softly as she noticed, but chose to kept quiet about it. As she was about give him her response, Kurome, Xiu and Max came in just time.

“Ah, Ferrion-sensei! Yoroshiku! Didn’t noticed you’re here already.”,

“Ah there you are, thought I was in the wrong room.”,

“Wait---you mean to say--”,

“Ah! Sou yo neh! Ferrion-sensei here is our Club Advisor!”

Kurome answered him with a big smile on her face, the enthusiasm reverberated on her tone. But none of that enthusiasm reciprocated on Kurszt’s expression upon hearing Kurome’s response. He felt a single cold bead of sweat trickled down his cheek, like an icy fingertip caressed his soft flesh. Kurszt let out an audible gulp as he glanced towards Ms. Ferrion’s direction.

“Hmhmhm…~”

She cast a mischievous cat-like grin on his direction with a slight giggle. Her smile made him froze up on his spine, flashbacks of the grueling past washed over him like a violent headwind as Kurszt stared at her grin with sheer terror. Fat beads of sweat began accumulating on his forehead, and his face draining of color.

“Ah… Kurszt? Are you okay?”

Max was the first to notice his rather unusual behavior today. Normally, Kurszt would just have that perpetual dour look on his countenance.

“Oh he’s fine, don’t worry about him.”

A snappy response, Ms. Ferrion just went ahead and spoke for him whilst still wearing that cat-like grin on her face. Max and Xiu glanced at each other then just shrugged at each other. Clearly whatever was between those two were none of their concern.

“Say Hinokami, didn’t you say you guys have 7 members? Where’s the rest of you?”,

“Ah osoi desuyo neh. They are running a bit late, because of---some small business but they should be here in about…”

Kurome then held up her watch and then held up 4 fingers, gesturing as she counted the seconds that went by. As her last finger curled down, the door opened, right on queue. In came Walter, Thea, Ailana and even Virgilia herself.

“Sorry, we’re late--whoaa! Ms. Ferrion!”

Walter was the first to speak up. Immediately upon entering the club room, he was greeted by an awfully familiar face. His expression lit up with gladness, a complete opposite to Kurszt’s. And speaking of which…

“Wait--you know her?”,

“Hmm? Know her? She’s our school guidance councilor. I frequent visits with her back when I was still… me.”

Raising a brow on his question, Walter responded with a bemused look. Upon retiring from her superhero career, Ms. Ferrion dedicated herself in educating the younger generation. She was appointed as school’s leading guidance councilor on the high school department.

Prior to becoming a Novus, Walter frequents in her office for consultancy. Ms. Ferrion was no stranger to his being a victim of everyday bullying. They even already had Richie Marcus come over her desk and yet the abuse just continued. Walter was her prime example of discrimination present in the school system; he had been already hospitalized 2 times and yet Richie Marcus still got away with it.

It was in Walter’s case, very much in contrast at her time at the Supernova Committee, she felt helpless for the first time. She could only lend her shoulders for him to cry on. Though she spits vitriolic tough love unto him to encourage him to man up, Walter grew to refer to Ms. Ferrion as his second mother.

“Well butter my catnip sock and call me kitty, Walter Olven.”

As soon as she set her gaze upon him, a genuine expression of surprise painted across her face. Ms. Ferrion immediately approached him and eyed him from head to toe, whilst circling him with curiosity.

“I have heard the rumors of you beating Marcus and finally emerging as a Novus. But this is just ridiculous!”,

“Umm… do you really have to poke me everywhere, ma’am?”

Feeling ticklish, Walter was assaulted by Ms. Ferrion’s… examination as she poked his torso from front to back. Still in disbelief, she first had doubts over the rumors pertaining to him. But now that the evidence was clear and right in front of her, she could not help but to be amazed at Walter’s development.

The three girls, Thea, Ailana and Virgilia just stared at the scene with both displeasure and a bit to envy. As Ms. Ferrion’s gaze landed on them, she gave them a mischievous smile; knowing what their expressions entail. She figured Walter would gain such admirers after ascending to a Novus.

“I was wondering why you didn’t visit me for almost a week now. Heh, I’ll be damned.”

Resting her hands on her hips, she looked at Walter with her cat-like grin. It was not an expression of mischievousness earlier but rather of pride. It was like seeing her son grow up to be a fine young man.

“Sah, ikimasho. If nothing else, then let’s begin the club session. Shall we, sensei?”,

“Yes of course.”

Prompting by Club President Kurome, the others went to their respective seats and Ms. Ferrion took the front. With a fast stroke of the marker, she wrote her full name on the whiteboard with a precise stroke. She then faced them with stern expression as she began her introduction.

“Alright, as you may already know, you guys are stuck with me as your Club Advisor for the entirety of this miserable club’s existence. Like it or not, we will be sharing our own miseries together like a struggling Superhero Team.”

She faced them like she was talking not to students but to her own team. Deep in her, the feeling and the atmosphere felt somewhat nostalgic. Kurszt had to loosen his collar a few times, her presence was just simply unnerving to him. It was like having your terror drill sergeant being hired as your teacher.

“Ms. Hinokami here has made her case to me for the past two days. It’s clear that this Nova Reform stood against everything the system stood for. Yes, I know some of you might call me out on this--looking at you delinquent gal.”

Ms. Ferrion suddenly pointed her finger at Virgilia, whom was sitting with them. Normally she would have a side comment or two for that, but she kept silent as it was irrelevant anyway.

“I have worked on Human-Novus Relations back in my stint at the Committee before I retired here. I still continue to work upon it, even on my own. I am well-aware of the discrimination that happens in this school. The privileges that we nova have barely even touches the tip of the iceberg. I can help with improving the relations between my human and nova students, but when a group decides that humans should be shunned completely--that’s where I draw the line.”

Ms. Ferrion continued her piece. As she went on, her reputation that preceded her really showed. Though she was not active on the field, she was a top of the notch negotiator and speaker for the Supernova Committee. A brilliant talent, the likes of which retired early before even reaching their zenith.

She does not have any recollection of her life prior to the White Storm event, but many speculate that she used to be a leader or politician of some country, maybe even a speaker for the United Nations. And those speculations might be closer than anyone think. The presence, the charisma, the spirit, all of which were the characteristics of a good leader.

“--But like my stint in the committee, I can only do so much. Members of the faculty such as myself are not allowed to intervene with student relations directly. Meaning, if you guys have a field day, don’t expect me to be there to hold your hand. But---!”

Ms. Ferrion bowed down under the table and pulled out three small piles of paperwork and laid it down the table. Though a bit messy, all of the papers were labeled and organized according to the club name. A trait that Kurszt adapted from her, back when he was still a sidekick to Gray Knight.

“I can however, provide you with info on all the clubs registered on school records. Because come on, I’m the guidance councilor. My desk is an information gateway from both the student body and the school administration itself.”

Crossing her arms and twirling her feline tails behind her, Ms. Ferrion cast a bright and proud glow. Kurome handed the papers to her club members and the latter began scanning it page per page. They could not help but to be amazed on how detailed the information was tallied within these records, it was like they just got their hands upon forbidden files.

“And you guys wanna look at this too, I think this should be the top of your list.”

As the SA Brigade members scan through the bundles of paperworks, Ms. Ferrion then pulled out a thick black folder and laid it carefully on the table. The others then looked at it with both caution and curiosity. While Kurome scans through the contents of the black folder, Walter turned his attention to their advisor.

“Think this is giving too much, Ma’am. We know you’re our club advisor, but all this…”,

“Heh, well… I know you’d ask sooner, my boy. Well let’s just say… Ms. Hinokami here has her methods of argument and persuasion. You have a great leader for a struggling club like this, let’s just say she deserved an ounce of appreciation.”

Her two tails swayed behind her as she finally cast her mischievous facade towards Walter. Raising his brow, Walter glanced over at Kurome’s direction only to be greeted by her usual bright smile. Makes him wonder what kind of case she had presented before her, to have their club complete access on Ms. Ferrion’s file cabinet.

“’Occultist Coven’, ‘Survival Club’… Hmm… these clubs I never heard of.”

Kurome uttered some of the black folder’s contents whilst rubbing her chin. She put down the folder and passed it around her members.

“So finally figured it out? That folder contains rejected club forms whom were still operating under the School Administration’s radar. You want to appeal to the student body, then appealing to these minorities would be a good stepping stone.”

Ms. Ferrion added as a response. The contents of the black folder consists of rejected club forms but were still active even after the school denied them of their pass. Most of these clubs were rejected by reasons either being too short on members, established for leisure reasons, or had a potentially demanding upkeep and even too dangerous for the student body to partake in.

The club discussion went until the next 2 hours, everybody was throwing ideas left and right. Kurome, though a bit of a klutz, had all the workings of a good leader. She together with their advisor, Ms. Ferrion worked together with the members of the SA Brigade present.

The discussion was lively and very productive, that even Virgilia, whom was there just guesting on the meeting, went off her way to give her thoughts and contribute some ideas. To some, it might be a tiring atmosphere, but to Walter, it felt rather relaxing and fulfilling; a complete contrast to what happened earlier on.

Working up his brain, the meeting helped him forget the disaster that had ensued just beforehand. At that point, the incident felt like a distant and vague memory. Thinking back on what Ms. Ferrion had said, he really ought to appreciate his colleagues, especially Kurome. He could tell from the discussion, she was giving her all for the club she established all on her own.

There was no need for her reputation as one of the three most powerful female members of the student body. To him, he would have preferred her, just being the best she could be, as a leader. He was also certain that Kurome would have also preferred not fighting at all. If the White Storm did not occur in this world, Kurome would have achieved so much just by charisma and will alone.

------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, School Entryway


As the club meeting concluded, and all members of the club said their farewells. Thea made her way to the entryway arch at a very slow pace. Her face was consumed with a gloomy expression.

She intended to talk to Walter after the club meeting but she hesitated half-way and did not managed to do so. She felt rather lonely at the moment, her wishing that she was still at the hospital with Walter to come visit her every afternoon. Now that she was all better, her pale skin now back to its tan complexion, she was secretly hoping for a sudden illness or accident to strike her any moment.

These past few days, she barely even get his attention. Was she becoming possessive? She would ask herself. The feeling of longing was cutting deep in her like thorn being pushed slowly unto her heart, slow and painful. And then as she was several steps out of the entryway, as if serendipity turned its cog, she saw the figure of her longing just standing by the lampshade.

“Hmm…”,

“Ah… Walter.”,

“Hmm? Ah Thea! Didn’t notice you there.”

Walter turned to her and greeted her with a warm smile. He was standing by the lamp whilst scrolling through his Holo-Watch.

“I thought you went off ahead, what are you still doing here?”,

“Well… I’m still waiting for my cousin--you know Tiffany. We were supposed to go home together.”,

“O-Oh… umm…”

Her chance was right in front of her and yet she hesitated. The feeling of doubt and the fear was overpowering her. But she needs to muster what was left of her courage, she needs to take this before it slips away again.”

“Umm…”,

“Hmm? Is something wrong? I’ve noticed since our meeting you’re not looking too well. Are you sick?”

Walter closed the holographic console for a while and directed his concern to Thea. She could not even meet his gaze, she was frozen and she felt her nerves were ice cold.

“About earlier---…!”

The words suddenly slipped out, she tried to cup her mouth to slur her words but it was too late. As Walter heard it, his expression went distant as he tilted his head down. An unnerving silence enveloped between them.

“--I’m sorry.”,

“N-No… It’s just.”

Both of them were consumed by guilt. Though the incident was long over, they felt like they have not gotten a closure for it. Especially Thea, who had jumped in between in the first place. Taking one deep breath, Thea tried to muster her courage. She had to come clean, she had to be honest or else it will haunt her for quite a while.

“It’s what Virgilia said… You were suppressing your Nexus Energy to the point that you can die.”,

“She said that huh?”

Walter just chuckled a bit to her statement, and to the fact that Vee noticed his dangerous stunt. It made him realized that his actions were all the more selfish. Though his intentions were to save Colton some face, he did not took into consideration on how his actions would affect the people who cared for him.

“--won’t have it.”,

“...!”,

“I won’t have it!”

With a loud yell, Thea’s welled up emotion came bursting out that it made him flinch. As he met her gaze, her eyes swelling with tears running down cold on her cheeks, her shoulders shaking and fist clenched as if trying to hold her ground. Walter’s shoulders drooped down as he saw the worrisome sight.

“I have already seen too many people died for my sake… all of them, deeply cared for me. Faced the abyss chasing me and did not survived without even having the chance to fight back! I can’t… I can’t lose you too, dammit! I won’t have it!”,

“...”

He could not muster a response to her, Walter was overwhelmed by the resulting guilt of his actions. Thea was looking at him with anger in her eyes, not hate, but just pure anger to his deed. Her tone, her anger, her sadness, cut deep into his heart; it was much more painful than any of the blows he had taken.

“What would you do if he had won? Didn’t you care that I would be forcibly taken away, without a say nor thought?”,

“---I care.”

Walter finally spoke up underneath the dim of guilt, and looked at her with eyes full of honesty.

“I know you won’t believe me, but if he did won that-- then I would stop him with my everything I got.”

It sounded forced, and a bit cheesy but that was Walter’s honest feelings as he said it with a smile. Thea just paused and stared at him with disbelief. She was not crying anymore at least but this situation felt incredibly awkward. Walter thought he could say something cool, but it ended up backfiring.

“...”,

“Don’t say it. Sigh… I know, I know. Oh god. I’m sorry, I really am. Like I said earlier, I was selfish and disregarded you all watching me. And I even gave you my word to protect you--I just… I’m a big mess.”

Embarrassment and guilt continue to assault him, it felt like it drained him of his strength that he had to lean back on the nearest lamp post. He was at a loss, he did not know what to do to make it up to her or everyone. While the fact that he did not lose that duel, he felt like he lost to something else and paying for the consequence equivalent of defeat.

“Eheh… hehehe… hahaha…”

Thea then suddenly began to have a giggle fit which again, caught Walter by surprise.

“Y-You don’t have to laugh… I’m just saying what I feel. Hmph.”

With a puffed-up cheek, he angrily averted his gaze in embarrassment. He was having a hissy fit like a little kid which Thea found adorable. She was not laughing at his statement, but rather she was happy that the scene felt familiar to her. It reminded her of the time when it was her last day at the hospital and Walter came over with a basket of sweets.

“Ahahaha… Ahah… I’m sorry. I’m sorry, it’s just. It’s like back in the hospital.”

First, tears of anger now tears of joy, Walter really knew how to bring out the best of her. All the more reason that she could not afford to lose him. She knew, of all the people that had come and gone in her life, she wished for Walter to stay.

“...!”,

“I’m sorry I made you cry… That’s all I’m saying. I can’t bear seeing someone crying. Please forgive my selfishness.”

Walter said in his soothing tone as he approached Thea and wiped her tears with his thumb. The sudden feeling startled her a bit, but it was a nice feeling. The cold was unforgiving but his touch was like a blanket of warmth, a warm shelter in a blizzard.

As he tried to move his hand away, she stopped him and held his palm close to her cheek. A noticeable smile finally rested on her countenance, which brought a sign of relief from Walter. The scene was silent, nothing but the sounds of the urban environment around them; and yet it felt serene.

“You know…”,

“Hmm?”

Thea finally lets go of his hand and met his gaze. As if finally dispelled of her grief and sense of dread, she felt like she can finally tell him what had been bothering her the past few days.

“I… kinda miss where you visit me in the hospital. And I.. well since I’m all better… and umm…”

And just like that, the confidence she thought she had built up, suddenly went into a grinding halt. Her gaze darting everywhere, fingers twiddling and her face red up unto her ears. Needless to say, she was back to her old self.

“Well… I was hoping you could--y’know… come over to the dorm?”

Thea said it in an almost inaudible tone that she had to cover her face as she said it. She had to say it, and yet her doubts were physically stopping her from doing so. But thanks to Walter’s enhanced senses, he heard it as clear as day.

“Well okay, if Mrs. Hinokami would permit it. Maybe… Tomorrow night? Oh wait… well maybe the night after tomorrow.”,

“Y-Yes! That would be fine!”

As if being jolted by an electric shock, Thea shouted her response. She stood stiffly like an army cadet facing her drill sergeant and blinked rapidly, which again, startled Walter. It did not really mattered when he was going to come over, but the fact that he agreed was enough.

“Or maybe we could give each other our holo-ad, you have your holo-console with you?”

As if a light bulb sparked over his head, Walter pulled up his integrated holo-console on his Mantra Arm again. Holo-consoles were a compact piece of technology, convenient and easy to carry wherever you go with the size no larger than a calling card. But given the nature of his black arm, almost all of Walter’s personal gadgets were already assimilated by it, including his own holo-console.

His personal computer, laptop, and even his TV antenna in his room were all assimilated into his arm, like a techno-symbiote. While the Mantra Arm amalgamates and adapts its host with every technology assimilated, Walter still needs their tangibility and function in his hand. Primarily because his parents still were not aware of his emergence; he was not yet ready to explain to them where his things had gone. He even had to restrain his arm’s ability whenever he uses the computer on the library, to prevent violation of tampering with school property.

“Eh? Umm…”

Going back at Thea, the once ecstatic mood of hers suddenly vanished when the question popped up. Her shoulders drooped down and her expression sagged.

“I… don’t have any.”,

“O-Oh… I see. Sorry, I asked. I forgot you were still struggling with money after paying for your tuition and board.”,

“N-No it’s fine, really. Kurome and her grandmother were good people to provide for me, it would be too much if I ask them to buy one for me.”

Thea twiddled her fingers as she thought about it. Though her board on the dormitory and tuition for two years were paid in full, she still has to provide her own food. She used to have a part-time job prior to being sent on the hospital but sadly, she failed to send a letter of notice to her supervisor. As a result, she was terminated from the contract despite her plea.

She had no means of providing food on the table since then. So in good will, Ms. Hakume Hinokami, Kurome’s grandmother and owner of the dormitory, let Thea join them every day in their dining table. Though a bit hesitant, Thea was grateful for the old woman’s kindness.

Walter turned down his holo-console and faced her once again.

“Well… then I’ll just notify you in advance that I would be coming over.”,

“--wait.”,

“Hmm?”

While Walter did not intend to conclude their conversation just yet, Thea stopped him and called his attention. With small, dragging steps, she drew closer to him inch by inch whilst her gaze was averted.

“Y-You’ll come on your own, right? No need to call on Ailana--I mean anyone with you… right?”

She said the words very softly, still looking away from him. From her tone, she was shying every syllable of each word uttered. Attempting to be subtle at waiting for her ideal response from Walter.

“Just like before. We’ll do our homeworks, chat, and maybe play some video games? If you’re in to that. Just the two of us.”,

“...!!!”

With a loud gasp, Thea’s eyes widened as the last phrase reverberated and echoed in her mind.

‘Just the two of us.’

‘Just the two of us.’

Her mind went completely blank, her eyes still wide open and her expression was of beyond disbelief. She was becoming more and more like Xiu now, maybe even worse. She got the response she more than bargained for.

“Umm… Thea--..oh! Hold on.”

As he was about to inquire on Thea’s condition, Walter’s holo-console rang from his arm. He raised his right arm and plates of synthetic skin slid to form his gadget on his wrist. The device projected the console and displayed the notification unto him.

“Oh. So Tiffany just went ahead of me an hour ago. Oh man… Well, I’ll see you tomorrow Thea.”,

“----ah! Ah yes, yes of course.”

Finally returning to reality, Thea responded hastily. Walter slung his backpack over his shoulder and waved her off in a hurry. Though it was an abrupt end, she cherished the short time they had.

“--oh by the way.”

But before Walter could continue further, he turned around to face her one more time. Thea stood in attention and met his countenance.

“I also missed our time together before this. See ya!”

Without even waiting for a response nor a glimpse of reaction, Walter used his super speed to disappear out of sight. As he did, he instantly went on a speed of light and disappeared right where he stood, leaving only his burned foot prints on the pavement.

Thea was left speechless, her expression in a complete shock. She felt her heart pounding so hard that it was like ramming itself out of her body. She was at a complete loss, she was so happy that she felt like crying but could not do so.

“...gh!”

Then at the height of her bliss, a sudden jolt of pain struck her chest as vine of red lightning emerged from her chest. It was like a sudden short circuit, the pain was much more noticeable than earlier that she let out a grunt. It was the same instance as before, that it was starting to bother her. She could not pinpoint the source of it.

“What is this…?”

She said as she clutched her chest, trying to calm herself. She took slow and deep breaths. The pain was sudden, like a lightning bolt. Thankfully it was not a persistent one, although it bothered her.

As she calmed down, a flood of questions washed over her thoughts. Could it be triggered by her emotions and mental state? Or worse, could Walter had something to do with it? She could only hope and pray that it would not be the latter.

----------------------------

Yorktown State University, Campus Grounds


Meanwhile a few moments earlier, and a few moments after the inconclusive duel, Colton walked the grounds with his head still held up high. Even though it was declared a draw, by him, he was confident that he could have won the odds if his beloved Thea did not interfere. In a way, he was fairly disappointed with not the result but with his opponent.

He seemed to have overestimated him to be subjected to his signature attack, and by that, meaning the high extent of his power. It was a shame that he had such high hopes of a lengthy duel. Accompanying him was his butler, Robert and with his twin sister Elandra nowhere in sight. She seemed to went off ahead to deal with some matters in his absence, but it did not really bothered him.

“...?”

As Colton proceeded in a few steps his path was suddenly blocked off by his butler, who stepped in front of him.

“Robert, what in the blue hell are you doing getting in the way?”,

“I’m sorry, sire by it seems we have… an unexpected appointment.”,

“Appointment? What are you---!”

Before Colton could continue his question, he suddenly heard the tiny chime of what sounds like a tiny bell. As he heard it, the entire atmosphere suddenly fell into dread in an instant. Robert stood his ground, scanning the surroundings for this unseen intruder.

Though there was no one nearby, they both felt two powerful presences just peering at them from an unseen location. Someone with a presence so strong just by looking a them seemed to send their senses into high alert. Then it happened, an unnatural dense vapor of ice crept around them, freezing the ground and grass in its path. Followed by a kaleidoscope of luminescent butterflies flying past them.

“Wh-Who’s there!? Show yourself!”,

“Argh!”,

“Robert!”

As Colton demanded to see the perpetrator’s presence, his butler’s legs was suddenly bound by dense frozen spikes, effectively immobilizing him. As Robert tried to touch the spikes, his hand was frostbitten in an instant. Since his main mean of offense was his legs, he was completely rendered vulnerable.

“Now now… I wouldn’t attempt to break him out, if I were you, Lord Colton Einford.”,

“...!”

As Colton turned around, the perpetrator has finally shown their identities. Two gallantly-dressed ladies. One dressed in black and white dress with elaborate motifs, holding a black parasol and the other dressed in a light blue Victorian-style garb with a long fur scarf that hung loosely around her shoulders. The two ladies sat on a tea table for two, enjoying a relaxing afternoon.

“Greetings, I have heard the Einford Clan would visit Yorktown. But I did not expect it to be so ahead of schedule.”,

“You seem to know me and my heraldry, to whom do I speak?”,

“Sire, I would beg to reconsi--mmm! Mm!”

Before Robert could voice his objection, the woman in blue waved her finger unto her lips. And in an instant, Robert’s lips were frozen shut by freezing the very flesh and blood from his cheek.

“Ah-ah-ah… Messer Robert, we are trying to make conversation here. Comprendre?”

With a delicate french accent, the woman in blue shushed the meddling butler. She then prompted her company to proceed, gesturing a bow of appreciation.

“Now then to answer your question, I am Nobuki Aoda. I am here to represent our fine company, the Nova Reform. And this is one of my associates, Aqueois de’Rais.”

“Bonjour, Messer.”

The two women identified themselves as representatives of a group known as the Nova Reform. While Colton did not know who this group was, he appreciates the level of graciousness and elegance this two women exhibit before him. It was from that alone that his interest was instantly piqued.

“Well then, you have my attention. What do you ask of me?”,

“Hmhm~ we have certain matters to attend to preceding this, so we’ll be direct. We’re here to extend our invitation to you, Lord Colton. It would do us great honor to have you with us in our circle.”

Nobuki spoke honey and sweet nothings on her tone, elegant yet malicious and seductive. The white butterflies fluttered around her, effectively donning the visage of a mischievous elemental like in a folklore. And her victim was Colton himself, just waiting for him to take the deal.

“Hmph! Such hostility, and you speak of invitation?”

Although forced, Colton asserted his stance on the matter. Yet it proved to be futile, because when it comes to the Nova Reform, business is business. They do not have time for worthless game faces and false bravado. Unlike Walter and the others, they were not willing to buy any of it.

“Oh? Then you don’t have the problem of being toyed earlier by your adversary then?”,

“What do you--”,

“I was there~ ah my poor beloved Walter… My proudest fixture, soiled by pompous nobody. He did not even tried to fight back because he spared you the shame of beating your down where you stand. Isn’t he the sweetest candy in the box?”

As she spoke of Walter, Nobuki’s body trembled in pure ecstasy. Flushed in noticeable crimson whilst embracing herself. Colton took it as an insult when it was clear to him that the match was a draw.

“I beg your pardon! That match was draw! We have an unexpected interference--”,

“If it is, Lord Colton, then why do you bother with excuses? Hm? You saw his strength when he saved your shrill-sounded bitch you call a sister and her pathetic lapdogs earlier, right? Or do you even bother to use those pits on your face, you call eyes?”

Nobuki’s presence became more and more foreboding and powerful that even standing before her was enough to make you stumble on your behind. Colton felt like being crushed by the sheer pressure of her aura that it made his knees buckle. He could feel in every fiber of his being that his presence was but an inferiority before her.

“Oh? Finally got through you? Mhmhm~ But I digress, we’re not here to belittle you. We’re here to help you. But we cannot do it unless you offer us your aid. What do you say? We can help you make him pay for humiliating you for forcibly ending your duel a draw, when it should be you whom is standing over him. After all, by the end of the day, who was standing beside her. Hmhmhm… Certainly you can’t think it’s you, Lord Colton!”

Kihihihihihihi----hehehehehe---HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA…!!!

Nobuki’s shrill laughter echoed and resonated throughout the surroundings as more white butterflies fluttered around them. Colton finally gave in and fell on his knees, fat beads of sweat dripping down his face as he was continually assaulted by Nobuki’s powerful presence. He could not take another second of it.

That and the truth Nobuki had mentioned, the one that he was denying with all his conviction, breached through his stubborn resolved. She was right, that speed, the effortless strength it all made sense. And in the end, his beloved, Thea was still with Walter and not by his side, it made him realize to draw the conclusion into a draw when he should have aimed to win.

It was then that Nobuki had Colton caught on her web. She could feel the emotions that she desired from him: hate, regret, and desire. That was when she knew, this pompous heir has easily been played with just a twitch of her strings. Such is the cruel and sadistic yet passive approach of Nobuki.

“So then… what is your response? Lord Colton? You want power? We can give to you a power to topple everyone who stood in your way. You want prestige? We are the pinnacle of prestige, just being with us is enough. You want an army? We could grant you an unstoppable legion of loyal servants whom are willing to slit their throats by your whim. Will you join us? Grace us, with your noble name and heritage.”,

“...I will.”



To be Continued…

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Side Chapter Christmas Special: Mistletoe


Winter, a season of cold and snow, the coldest part of the year. To the people, winter is the season of giving and the season of warmth, Christmas. Holiday decorations ornate the streets and buildings of the Yorktown Metro Zone. People walking through the snow-blanketed streets spreading the season’s spirit all around. From the young and old, to the rich and poor, the same holiday practice still held true in the New World as it was in the Old World.

Through the thick of the crowd, a girl with a long red scarf stopped at a nearby store and peered at the glass barrier. From the other side, a sleek black jacket was displayed on a high stand. A black jacket with intricate tri-weave padding with body adaptability function; meaning the jacket’s cloth itself can adapt to its wearer’s body type and would never feel too loose nor too tight, the jacket itself would fit perfectly to any size. One of the technological marvels of Nano-weaving, truly an item worth quite a fortune.

Brushing off the blurred spot on the glass, the girl with the red scarf peered at the item’s price tag. As she saw the digits, she immediately reached in her pocket for her credit card. She then pulled up her Holo-Console and scanned the card’s balance.

“3000 credits…”

The girl said under her breath, it was enough for her desired item. She held her credit and rushed into the store to buy the said item. It was the last one, the one on display, apparently the jacket was so popular that it was sold out everywhere. The girl was lucky to have her hands on the last one on stock.

“Here you go, last one on stock.”,

“Thank you so much…”,

“Ah, you don’t need to fuss about it, Ms. Qiang. If you wanted the jacket, I could have given you a discount. It’s the least I can do, since you’ve so helpful around the shop.”,

“No need, I wanted to set an example for my club’s sake. But thank you for reserving it for me.”,

Xiu held the freshly gift-wrapped item close to her chest as if holding something really precious. Her eyes sparkled with both excitement and gladness. She may not be the most expressive out of all the members of the SA Brigade, but her subtle actions alone says a lot about her.

“No problem, Ms. Xiu Qiang.”,

“Then I’ll be going now. Thank you, ma’am.”

Xiu gestured a deep bow as a sign of respect to the shop owner as she bid farewell. As soon as she stepped out of the shop, she ran at full speed back to the apartment complex and towards her room. Completely bypassing even Kurome, who just greeted her on the way.

As she made it to her room, she immediately locked the door behind him and laid the gift on her bed. Xiu stared at it for a brief moment then pounded her palm with her fist, hatching an idea. She rummaged through her drawer and pulled out a stationery and a pen; and began writing her dedication to the gift.

As she wrote through the note, a visible bright and sunny smile drew upon her face, a rare sight to see. Going through her head, she could not contain her excitement towards the approaching SA Brigade Christmas party coming up, three days from now. Center of those thoughts, was one person, a person she intended to give the hard-earned gift to, a person of great importance to her and to her life.

“Walter…”

Unknowingly, Xiu uttered his name in a mellow tone as she finished writing her dedication. She pasted the note near the gift’s ribbon and then let out a long sigh. Thinking about what she had to go through, breaking out of her comfort zone to interact with others, dealing with irate customers, every bump and every pit fall. All for this one gift, only one thing popped on her mind…

“I hope he likes it.”

She carefully put the gift aside and threw herself on the bed. Xiu recalled the time when she overheard Walter during his conversation with Thea, Ailana and Max at the club room. When they asked what gift would he liked to receive on the upcoming party…

‘Well there’s this really cool-looking black jacket I saw on the shopping district…’

Walter did not told her directly, just overheard it because she was busy reading through the club paperwork. Thea and Ailana did not even heard of his statement, they drowned him with a plethora of suggestions from their own opinion, what would be the best gift for him. Xiu took the opportunity and be the one to give him what he really wanted to have for the exchanging of gifts.

-------------------------------------

SA Brigade Club Room


As the bell rang signaling the end of the class period, Xiu went ahead and gathered up her paperwork for the club and made her way towards the club room. This is one of the occasions where she had to go without Kurome, due to the demand of her presence in negotiating with other club affiliates. It was a sign of progress, that their club finally has a solid foothold against the Nova Reform.

But she could not help but to feel lonely, Xiu was used to being accompanied by Kurome. Her overtly upbeat attitude was always a ray of sunshine for her. She was used to being alone before but now she missed the company.

“...!”

As Xiu made it to the last flight of stairs, her instincts kicked in, telling her to hide somewhere. She hid from the nearby locker as a familiar figure passed by her. It was Walter, together with the usual crowd, Ailana and Thea. Both girls pulling both his arm as if he was being nabbed against his will.

“...”

She could just greet them then and there, but even though they have already known for quite a while, Xiu was still extremely awkward around Walter. As the trio went few paces ahead, she came out of hiding and let out a soft sigh. Her gaze followed the three whom were still making their way towards the direction of their club room.

“I wish I have their confidence.”

Xiu said to herself as she bowed her head down, then proceeded walking. It was the same statement every time she sees them together. While Thea herself mirrors Xiu when it comes to behavior, she was capable of mustering her courage to approach him although with difficulty. Not to mention Ailana, whom was a celebrity herself, confidence was natural for her if not a bit much.

Xiu was unlike of the two. She had no redeeming qualities to make up for her extremely shy nature around people. Easily scared by interaction and would even take effort for her to be comfortable to the person she was with. A trait that she despised so much.

“Ah Xiu, good afternoon!”,

“Ms. Qiang, a pleasant afternoon.”

As Xiu entered the club room she was happily greeted by Thea and Ailana respectively. She gave a bow in response, not uttering even a single word of response, a typical behavior of hers.

“Hey Xiu! Is Kurome out?”,

“...! Ah. Y-Yes. She’s meeting with the affiliates as we speak.”,

“Hmmm… We’re that busy now huh?”

Out of all the members who greeted her, only Walter was graced with her response. Her soft-toned voice, while may sound hushed, was very audible and quite pleasant to hear. She did not even meet his gaze as she responded, she just twirled her heel while blushing under her red scarf where she stood.

“Speaking of busy, the Christmas Party’s coming up--”

And then just like that, the trio went about their usual routine. Thea and Ailana playing a conversational tug-o-war to Walter, to see who will he give his attention to. Xiu’s shoulders suddenly drooped as she watched their routine began.

<’Well it was fun while it lasted.’>

Letting another soft sigh, she took her seat and began reading through the paperwork Ms. Ferrion handed to her. As she read through them, she kept stealing glances over to the trio’s direction. Though it did not showed, she was bitter on the inside.

She kept wishing Walter would look her way, but never does. Every time she would have the chance to talk to him, Xiu would be either be deterred by her own shy nature or have him nabbed away by Thea and Ailana.

“Gyahahaha! Merry Christmas!”

Suddenly a loud presence came bursting in the club room that startled the entire SA Brigade present. A large, dark-skinned musclebound man of seven feet tall wearing a Santa hat and a fake white beard. He wore a tight tank top that emphasized his huge musculature with gray uniform slacks.

“Ah Galil! You and your big guy antics.”,

“Gyahahaha! Well can you really blame me? ‘Tis the season to be merry! And with the party coming up, I stepped up to be THE Santa Claus!”

Flexing his huge muscles, Galil let out a manly laugh that echoed not only in the room but also across the hallway. It was the new member of their club, Khal Galil Sabbah Al’Rajid, or just Galil for short. A Novus of Middle Eastern origin, and a recent immigrant here in the Yorktown Metro Zone.

“I take It you guys already bought their gifts, no?”,

“Oh well yes, of course!”,

“Perfect! Because this one has lots! Gyahahaha! Each gets one, no need for a secret Santa. ‘Tis a season of giving after all!”

As he announced that, the atmosphere lit up on the club room. Apart from Kurome, Galil was a positive aura for the SA Brigade. With his hearty laughs and big heart, he quickly became the big brother figure on their club. A force to balance out Kurszt’s constant brooding, and Max’s timid behavior. To which sadly Walter did not even contributed in, because he was the most flexible of the male members of the club.

“And to you Ms. Xiu Qiang…”,

The big fellow suddenly turned to her as she flipped through the paperwork.

“I owe the favor of helping my beloved wife ou---”,

“Ah! Shh! Shh! Shh!”

Before Galil could finish his sentence, Xiu quickly jumped on her seat and to the table to put both her hands on his mouth and hushed him. She was furiously shaking her head, begging for Galil to keep quiet about it. The scene quickly caught the attention of the trio.

“What’s wrong, Xiu?”

Walter was the first one to speak up, which immediately caught the fluster of Xiu. Her eyes widened, she looked back and forth to Galil and Walter, rushing her thoughts to think up of a reason.

“Ummm--umm… I…”,

But it failed her as her thoughts became flooded with convoluted information that it was so hard to form a coherent statement. Galil relaxed his stance and sighed, and slowly put Xiu’s hands down. He gave her a nod as to signify his understanding of the situation.

“Well see Walter, Xiu just been active in the community service is all. Nothing to be bothered about, yes?”,

“Wow really? That’s very impressive. Not only you’re active in the club but also out of it. Maybe I should get into community service too.”

Visibly amazed by Xiu’s activity, although a lie, Walter was encouraged and inspired to do the same. Xiu was taken aback with how Walter was convinced and was even inspired by her. As she gazed back to Galil, the big man just gave her a wink.

The statement was not true, but Galil understood that Xiu helped out his wife on their shop just so she could raise enough money to buy Walter’s gift. Among all the club members of the SA Brigade, Galil was the only one whom was aware of her feelings towards Walter. He should know, he also went the same phase when him and his wife first met.

Giving Galil a nod of gratitude, Xiu went back down to her seat and to her paperwork. After a brief period of hearty conversation of the members, Ms. Ferrion entered the room and the SA Brigade began their club session.

----------------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, Botanical Gardens


The following day, recess period. Xiu decided to go out for a walk on her own at the gardens. During break periods, Kurome and Xiu do not usually go together. Mostly because Kurome always sleeps on her desk during the said period, all due to her being always up late at night either playing video games or doing homework and chores with her grandmother.

The Botanical Gardens of the school was Xiu’s favorite spot to unwind because of the relatively fresh air and relaxing atmosphere. Though she prefers the confines of the library, sometimes the library gets too crowded. The gardens are usually mostly vacant during break periods, perfect time to unwind and relax.

Carrying with her was her notes and some reference materials, Xiu was always the bookworm despite being a hardcore gamer outside school premises. As she made her way towards her favorite spot, thoughts of the upcoming Christmas party ran through her head. It was two days left before the event, and her gift was still safely kept. She could not help but to smile under her scarf in anticipation.

“...!”

Letting out a soft gasp--more like a squeak, she suddenly hid herself behind the bush. As she made it towards her favorite spot, Xiu found someone else taking up residence. The last person she would hope to find.

“Walter…”

She uttered the name under her breath as she craned her neck to peer at him. Walter was at the gardens with his notes and reference materials too, whilst inspecting the leaves and vegetation in front of him. He was apparently in the middle of his Biology Homework, his presence there was purely happenstance.

“...”

Xiu kept peeking her head out back and forth, wrestling her thoughts whether she should approach him or just let him be. If she would approach him now, she could spend some time with him since the gardens were mostly vacant, and with Thea and Ailana out of sight. On the other hand, she was conscious that she might disturb him on such a busy time.

Beads of sweat began accumulating on her forehead as she struggled to make a decision. She felt like her brain was being short-circuited and her heart being overworked with all the nervousness. Clenching her hands tight, she puffed her cheeks and grunted as if she was about to explode, in actuality, this was her way of coming up with a crucial decision.

“Mm!”

Xiu suddenly stood straight and nodded to herself, her face now relaxed and her eyes had a distinct glow of decisiveness. She peeked out one last time from the bush to see Walter was still there. She had finally decided to approach him. Remembering her experience working part time as a sales lady prior to this, she mustered the courage to step forward.

“Heeeey…. Walter!”,

“...!”

But just as she was about to take another step closer, a familiar voice called out for him on the distance which made Xiu hide in the bushes again. The voice came from Ailana, whom was finished with her work (sort of) and was headed towards Walter.

“How’s yours going so far?”,

“Just finishing up here…”,

“Hehe… Come on! Thea’s waiting for us back on the classroom.”,

“Right.”

Packing up his things, Walter and Ailana swiftly left the premises to meet up with Thea, leaving Xiu all on her lonesome. Unnoticed and chance missed once again, Xiu stepped out of her hiding spot as she watched Ailana and Walter walk away. As if dragging her feet, she finally sat on her favorite spot.

“...”

Xiu came here to unwind and relax while studying, but after what happened the place just felt empty and gloomy. Sad that she missed that chance, she hated herself for being indecisive. Staring at the spot Walter originally stood, she could only picture on what if she was decisive enough. She could be sitting here with him.

She hugged her knees close to her chest and did not even picked up her reference materials, Xiu lost the motivation to study. The hour went by uneventful, as the bell rang to signal the next class period. She immediately stood up and left her favorite spot, unfulfilled and unsatisfied.

-----------------------------------------------

YSU Grand Library


After one uneventful day, the time for the party drew nigh; for tomorrow was the day of the SA Brigade Christmas Party. Ever since she got up in the morning and looked at the calendar, Xiu was listless. She was struggling to contain both nervousness and excitement, keeping her cool demeanor around people.

But as the hours went by, her efforts became increasingly futile. If she does so express extreme emotions, she might snap and flip over to her gamer persona. Her gamer persona was a gun-totting berserker that shoots anything that moves.

The key element of her Nexus trait was Xiu has dual personalities, a Yin and Yang. The Yang, or the calm side of her was her normal timid and shy demeanor. The Yin, or what Kurome dubbed as “The Gamer”, was her dark and violent persona. Born from playing video games and given life by her Nexus Energy, this hidden trait of hers was more foul-mouthed than Virgilia and tenacious than Kurszt. This Yin is usually triggered by extreme emotions, such as excitement or hate.

Kurome had encountered this particular side of hers for several instances. And in all those instances, she had to resort on using the far extent of her power to subjugate this violent side of her. The aftermath of the encounter usually ends up a very destructive aftermath, akin to fighting a colossal Anomalus’ wake.

To prevent the Yin or The Gamer from emerging, Kurome and Xiu both dedicate an hour of the day for meditation, as taught by Kurome’s grandmother. This was also partly the reason why Kurome was always with her, you never know when it was going to emerge. Hence why whenever she’s not with her, Xiu would always seclude herself from crowded environments.

Kurome was supposed to be with her in break period, but Ms. Ferrion called her in the guidance councilor office to tend to club matters. Since Kurome could not be with her for the entirety of the break, Xiu went ahead and made her way to her usual place, the library.

Like any other facilities, the Grand Library far exceeds that of a normal one. Standing 5 stories high, 5 floors full of shelves across a 10 kilometer span, the YSU Library had all the preserved reference materials and records of the Old World USA. For a non-student of the YSU, one must gain permit first from the Student Council to gain access. But since the Student Council was currently disavowed, the library was off-limits to outsiders, hence why the usually vast and crowded library is almost vacant.

Passing 10 shelves, Xiu browsed through the sections upon sections thinking of a good title or category to read. Just looking at the splendor of these books seem to relax her already. With a soft smile under her scarf she leafed and browsed through the shelves, her mind now preoccupied with busy and productive thoughts. She would often even catch herself giggling as she does it but she did not mind. In here, she could be herself with no one to judge her.

“...!”

And again her norm was interrupted by an all familiar face, as if fate itself was teasing her. Xiu let out a muffled gasp as she hid behind one of the the shelves, as she saw Walter sitting on a nearby table. With folders in front of him and his Holo-Console active, he diligently went through the club files for the club period later.

Xiu peeked out of the shelf to take a peek of his activity. She instantly recognized the work he was working on, the files for the unaffiliated clubs, a workload she knew all too well. But the question was, why was she hiding? The simple answer would be because of her attitude towards him.

“I could help him with his work. But…”

She told herself, but in a hesitant manner. Xiu could just walk right in without the trouble of bothering him since she can contribute to it, a completely different instance from few days ago on the Botanical Gardens. But for some reason, it would take a herculean effort to even approach him.

“Come on Xiu Qiang Feng Xian, you can do this. Please… for Walter… that…”

As she was steeling herself, encouraging herself to go through it, she became unintentionally bewitched by Walter’s charm. It was said that a man of diligence was more attractive than a man of beauty, in this case it may prove to be true. One of Walter’s strong points was he was always attentive to his tasks and work, persevering and disciplined and not easily distracted when it comes to hard work. The main trappings of a perfect husband material.

“No. No more hesitation.”

Although still taken aback, and remembering what happened during last time, she chose of physically force herself in approaching him. With a stiff posture, she dragged her feet forward, taking small steps at a time. Forcing herself like this, it felt like torture. She felt as if her legs were shackled by a ball and chain and her entire upper body frozen solid.

Finally, after a few meager steps, she finally got close enough, but Walter did not seem to notice her as he was focused on his workload. There was no choice, she had to call him. Lips visibly trembling, her jaws were locked tight.

“Mmm.. mmmh…”

Xiu was practically shaking where she stood now, eyes clenched as if bracing for something worse. She tried to call him but she was so scared that her words were suffocating in her throat, akin to someone strangling her in a vice grip. She was there, just a few steps close to him and yet it felt like he was a hundred miles away. Tears began to well up on her eyes, due to the sheer frustration.

“Oh Walter~!”,

“”…!”’

Then suddenly a shrill-sounding voice came out of nowhere, both Xiu and Walter turned to the direction of the sound. He felt a presence behind him other than the voice just now, but as he turned around from his seat, there was no one there. As he was about to stand up and find out who was there, a pleasant softness smothered his face.

Elandra Einford just threw herself unto him, hugging his head close to her voluminous bosom. Every time nowadays that she was around him, Elandra grew increasingly… affectionate, nearing promiscuous and desperation. Shameless on her actions even when in public, much to Walter’s dismay and her brother’s wrath.

“Mmmgh… Elandra please. I’m in the middle of my work.”,

“Ohoho. Why do your work when you can do---”,

“DON’T finish that sentence. Please, I beg of you.”

Walter coerced her before she says something inappropriate. This was Elandra’s newly-found antics towards him, while it was all in good fun (although questioningly with ulterior motive), Walter did not like it all.

“Hmmph… anyway, I have heard that your club is holding a Christmas celebration, am I correct? Do mind if I join you?”

A bit disappointed that her seductive wiles failed, Elandra pressed the question to him. Xiu, whom was now hiding behind another shelf, overheard the question. Curious, she peeked out again and gave the conversation a listen.

“Well you are our affiliate, so yeah why not?”,

“Ah splendid! Then I get to dress up into something…. mhm~ comfortable~.”,

“Ah no need, it’s a casual gathering. No need for that, just bring your best self and enjoy the company.”,

“O-Oh… right.”

Her former statement was meant to provoke Walter’s drive, but was shot down when he responded with a decent reply. It made her embarrassed for a bit, but Elandra held her ground. Xiu continue to watch, as her brow twitched to Elandra’s unwanted advances on Walter, she was practically glaring at them now.

“Ah! Then at least let me know what to give you. I mean you do have to exchange gifts, yes?”,

“Yes. Umm… I don’t know yet.”,

“Mhmhm~ or maybe… I could just wrap myself in ribbons~ and have myself delivered right at your front door.”

Acting on her seductive wiles once again, Elandra caressed his shoulders and rubbed her cheek against his. It was a picture of a cute couple, even though they were not. The scenery further agitated Xiu from the sidelines. She could feel her nerves at her temples throb, as jealousy boiled within her like a geyser about to explode.

“Hmm…”,

“Yes~ say it~ and I’m yours. My darling---”,

“Maybe nothing too grand. Maybe just clothes will do, or an accessory.”

Choosing to ignore her seduction and focusing to the former question, Walter gave a blunt response with a stale expression. The bluntness of the response was enough to take her aback, Walter was clearly not in the mood for her persistent advances.

“Oh… well, I shall have it on the list. “,

“Thank you. Well then, if you excuse me.”

Walter packed his things as he finished his paperwork on time, without even waiting for Elandra’s response. Though the gesture was a bit harsh, she just took it as a challenge rather than taking it personally. Elandra looked like she still has something to say, but he was already several paces away. Rather than pursuing him, she fixed her composure and curtly turned hell and walked the other direction.

The distraught of another was a bliss of one. Xiu drew a slight smirk under her scarf as she saw Elandra got rejected in every turn. His walking figure still visible, Xiu again watched Walter walk away. As she did, the feeling of defeat once again washed over her.

Again, just when she was about to have the courage to approach him, her opportunity slips away from her reach. She blamed her hesitation, even physically forcing herself did not work. She could not do it all by herself, and yet she yearned for a time with him.

Nodding to herself, she clung into the last rope she knew, the event tomorrow. If Walter would see her present for him, she may be rewarded by his attention.

----------------------------------------------

Bokujo Residences, Xiu’s Room


After club hours, Xiu and Kurome went back to their rooms at the apartment late. Their Club Advisor, Ms. Ferrion, debriefed them of the current activities of other and the activity of the Nova Reform as of late. So far, the Nova Reform were on the lay-low, probably enjoying the upcoming season. While technically the Nova Reform were extremists, they still approach matters on a professional manner with no foul-play unless necessary.

Although the briefing revealed to them that some of the Clubs whom were on the neutral side, have finally raised their banners to join the race towards the seat of Student Council. Which would mean starting next year, they would have to work hard on convincing these clubs to join the SA Brigade’s banner.

After finishing her homework, Xiu dressed up and slumped over her bed. She did not felt like playing video games tonight, because of tomorrow. The anticipation broke her daily cycle for the day, when usually she plays video games after finishing her homework. She turned to the right side of her bed and saw her gift resting upon the bedside drawer.

Reaching for it, she twiddled its ribbon while the thought of Walter’s reaction ran through her head. Xiu then reached for her pillow and hugged it tight, still staring at her present.

“Tomorrow… for sure. Good night---Walter…”

She whispered as if he was lying down next to her. Her eyelids slowly shut and her mind drifted off to her dream land. She let out a soft moan as she slowly drifted off to sleep.

----------------------------------------------------------

SA Brigade Club Room


The day of the Christmas party. As soon as the bell rang, Walter, Thea and Ailana hurriedly left the classroom and went straight for the club room. Xiu, Max and Galil did not attend their classes at the behest of Kurome, since they were Nova, they were pretty much exempted in class periods as their privilege dictates. The three since morning worked to set up the club room with party and Christmas-theme decorations.

“Whoa…”,

“”Wow….”

The trio had their mouths agape as they saw the set up of their club room, very festive and fitting for the Christmas theme. The table was brimming with food and the gifts to be handed out later. But Xiu’s gift stayed in her backpack as she wanted to be the one to give it to Walter.

“Gyahahaha! Like it? Xiu over here arranged it nicely just for this day!”

With a loud hearty laugh, Galil pulled Xiu in front of him to acknowledge her hard work. Xiu fidgeted on her position, flustered to be put on the spotlight like this.

“N-no, Max made the decoration design--and--and--”,

“Well, Ms. Xiu you did handled the arrangement. It’s all you.”,

“Uuuuuh…”

Xiu covered her face in embarrassment like a shy puppy. Indeed Max was the one who put up the design, but Xiu directed its arrangement and drafted the order of the clutter in vivid detail.

“Wow… I didn’t know you were into interior design, Xiu! The club room felt entirely different!”,

“Oh wonderful, wonderful indeed! Ms. Qiang, you have to teach me!”

Both Ailana and Thea expressed their admiration to Xiu’s work, it was worthy of praise after all. Although flustered, she was glad that her work paid off. As she was about raise her head, a sudden warm feeling cupped the top of her head, a pet.

“You did a good job, Xiu.”,

“...!”

It was from Walter, petting her head. It may be a simple phrase but it was more than enough for her to see it as a good sign of hard work paid off. His warm touch soothed her stressful mind and set her thoughts at ease. She responded with a smile from the bottom of her heart.

“Ta-da!!! Yokoso minna! Kurome Hinokami sanjou! Let’s start the party!”

Kurome and Kurszt finally arrived at the club room and finally the party was set into motion. They had food with music and lively conversations with each other. It may be just a usual thing at a glance, but this is the only time of the year where they did not have worry about the problems ahead. Just forget about it all for the day, and be themselves.

Following a good two hours of eating and conversing, the club held a small event organized by Galil himself. A mini magic show, since prior to being a Novus, Galil was a part-time magician performing at children parties. The club members stood in awe with his magic tricks he had perfected over the years, and the amazing part was that his tricks were not even related to his Nexus Trait; just pure skill and experience.

Tricks such as unique card tricks, the magic hat and others. Though nowadays the concept of magic can now be connected to Nexus Energy, the SA Brigade enjoyed his showmanship and performance. And thus, as the magician finally bowed out, one event now remained; the one they are all have been waiting for: The Exchanging of Gifts.

The members picked up their presents and then gave it to the ones they intended to give it to. Every member got their own presents, except for Walter whom was the center of attraction. He got a gift from each of them, piling high on his table.

From Thea, he received a new notebook to keep his Superhero Records in; a simple gift with a dedicated thought. From Ailana, he received a brand new model of Holo-Console, a grand one befitting of her status. From Kurome, a custom-made pin of the SA Brigade club to celebrate his hard work as a field agent.

From Max, a Gray Knight plastic model since both Walter and Max have the same hobby for collecting superhero paraphernalia. From Kurszt, his old pin back when he was still the Iron Squire, since he was collecting the said paraphernalia. And from Galil, two barrels of flour and rice, quite old-fashioned or maybe even medieval, but it was to signify his gratitude on being his trusted companion.

“...”

It was finally Xiu’s turn to give her present to Walter. Nervousness and excitement gripped her as she fidgeted in place. All of her fellow members looked at her with a smile, including Walter, waiting for her. As she gazed upon their welcoming expressions, Xiu managed to relax her thoughts a bit.

‘<This is it… no more hesitating… he’s waiting for me. Walter…>’

A soft smile drew on her countenance as she approached him, read to offer her present. Walter seemed very happy with the expression Xiu was radiating, he felt a feeling of yearning which warmed his heart. He thought at that moment, he wished he could see more of that smile.

“---sorry I’m late!”,

“””…!!!’’’’

As Xiu was close enough, suddenly the door burst open upon Elandra’s entry. Her sudden entrance startled the entire club, disrupting their activity. And she looked like she ran a good distance before arriving.

“Oh! I should remember---where---your---club room was.”

Elandra heaved deep breaths as her knees buckled down, she was fatigued as a runner who just finished a 100 meter dash. Walter stood up from his seat and helped Elandra up. Xiu seemed to follow his movement in attempt to stop but she stopped.

“Thank you.”,

“Take it easy, okay? You should have at least contacted me beforehand that you were coming.”

Walter dusted her dress up, it would seem that her posse was not with her this time. She must have escaped her daily routine just to attend. Walter pulled up a seat for her and Max fetched her a drink.

“Ah… well then. Merry Christmas, Walter.”

As soon as she caught her breath, she reached into her present and offered it to him. What surprised Walter was she did not even broke a word of seduction nor inappropriate attitude. Elandra just offered it up to him in a very decent way, with a sincere smile on her face. She must have made an effort for this gift, and knowing her, Elandra would have settle for something grander than Ailana.

“Oh thanks---wait. Oh god--is this what I think it was?”

As soon as Walter opened the present, his expression was taken by genuine surprise. Watching his reaction to Elandra’s gift, Xiu took three steps back with a dread expression on her face. But she was not prepared on what would ensue afterwards.

From Elandra’s present, Walter pulled out a black padded jacket and put it on. The nanoweave feature of the jacket made the clothing fit into Walter’s frame. Yes, it was the same item that Xiu was supposed to give him. Continued to step back as if seeing a bad dream unfolding into life before her very eyes.

“Wow, I’ve been saving up for this jacket for months. How did you know?”,

“Eh-eh? W-Well… I thought of your answer in our last meeting in the library--and--and… I’m sorry for the way I acted.”

Elandra was genuinely guilty about their last conversation, she must have been so persistent with her advances that she thought she had bothered him too much. So as a way of apologizing, she paid attention to what he said and bought a gift he requested. Elandra chose the jacket because it reminded her of him, she did not even picked it in particular.

Galil saw the gift, and his hearty expression was replace by a troubled one. He was aware that it was the same one that Xiu intended to give to Walter. It only consolidated his worries when he cast his gaze on Xiu’s direction, she was in sheer distraught. He just closed his eyes and bowed his down, taking in the emotions that she was feeling right now.

“It’s more than enough. Thank you, Elandra.”,

“...!”

Walter stepped close and wrapped his arms around her, he was truly grateful for her present. Elandra was surprised at the gestured, she felt fulfilled and satisfied by her effort. As she savored his embrace, Elandra peeked on his shoulders and gave Thea and Ailana a smirk, much to the envy of the two girls.

“...”,

“.…? Xiu? What’s wrong?”

The club members’ attention shot at Xiu’s direction, as she suddenly fell on her hind, unable to take in the scene no longer. She was softly whimpering under her scarf, as if fighting her tears to come bursting out. Her chest stung of pain she has never felt before, for the first time in her life, she felt a crushing defeat.

“...!”,

“Wha--hey! Xiu! Where are you going!?”

She could not take it and just suddenly bolted off the room in full speed, Walter was the first to pursue her. As she ran through the hallway, she dropped her intended present for Walter. The once orderly-wrapped box now crumpled and ruined. Walter stopped to pick it up, as he did, the contents of the present laid bare to him. It was the same jacket that Elandra gave to him.

From the ribbon, he spotted the letter of dedication, hand-written by her. As he read it, an overwhelming guilt washed over him. He raised his head up to find her, but Xiu was already out of sight.

“I knew this would happen.”,

“Galil?”

Walking behind him was Galil accompanied by Kurome, with the both of them wearing expressions of concern.

“She worked hard in saving up for that present. Even went as far as doing jobs that were completely out of her scope.”,

“I’ve seen her, Walter. Every night when she comes back to her room, not a day goes by when her eyes were swelling from crying. I can’t imagine what things she had to endure…”,

“Xiu…”

Hearing the statements of Galil and Kurome only reinforced his guilt. It was not like Elandra gave him the jacket on the purpose of wronging Xiu, It was purely coincidental. And Elandra made an effort too just to attend their Christmas Party.

“Go to her, Walter.”

“But the party---”,

“We’ll take care of it, Walter-kun. Just go and be her hero. Please.”

Galil and Kurome both persuaded him. Kurome’s expression, while she had her usual smile, her eyes glinted with concern. Walter just nodded firmly and ran off with the jacket still in his hand.

--------------------------------------------------

Abandoned School Building


Xiu ran and ran as far as her legs can take her, tears trailed her as she staggered on her feet. Finally, she stopped at a nearby abandoned building and climbed the rooftop. It was already sunset, she was supposed to be spending time with Walter, him showering her with much needed attention. But instead it went to someone else; it may sound selfish but she wished that she was in his embrace and not Elandra.

Her muffled and yelping sobs filled the rooftop, the fact that she can hear the echo of her cries was proof enough that she was alone. As the night fell, she thought about what she had gone through. She was verbally abused, injured herself and caused store owners trouble due to her work mishaps. Xiu was still unfit to work, and yet she endured it all just so she can have the jacket for Walter. And yet…

“It was all for nothing…”

She unconsciously said it out loud. Dread hang over her, she became increasingly numb to her surroundings. If only she could be at least be brave as Thea or outspoken as Kurome and Elandra. In the end, it was herself to blame.

“Xiu…”,

“...!”

With that familiar tone resonated on her ears, she suddenly turned around. Walter was there, still wearing the black jacket; but she did not know which was which, whose was whose. So instead of fidgeting, she just turned around and went back to her original position.

Walter then sat beside her without asking her permission. They kept silent for a while, with the silent hums of the Christmas breeze blew past them. As the minutes went by, the two kept silent until their emotions finally eased down, to the point where they were questioning: why are they even there in the first place?

“Xiu--”,

“Walter--”,

“”Ah…””

The two spoke at the same time unintentionally. Instead of being flustered, they just giggled at their blunder. The blunder seemed to somehow made the tense atmosphere easier for them.

“Forgive my attitude, Walter. That was an immature thing I did earlier. I know she did not brought the same present on purpose. I just…”

Xiu hugged her knees as she prepared to finally say to him. She could not let another chance pass now that they were together. She pressed her lips together then finally spoke…

“I hated it. I hated that whenever I’m around you, I couldn’t take another step. Ever since working alongside with you, I wanted to know you more---be with you. I see you everyday but that’s not enough!”

As she continued, tears began rolling down her eyes. This was her feelings laid bare before him.

“I hated this vague sense of distance between us. I hated it when those two were always around you, that whenever I’m present, I still felt so far away from you… I hate…”

She could not continue no longer, all her frustrations, all her hate poured unto each word. She desperately wiped her eyes to keep it from crying but nothing can turn her back now in this state. All Walter can do was listen and sympathize with her.

“I know… I saw you.”

Walter finally spoke up. As he did, Xiu slowly lifted her head up with her face still stained with tears. He averted his gaze for a moment and prepared his heart, to make sure his heart poured into every word he was about say.

“The gardens, and the library. I saw you. I know you’re gonna approach me but I got curious on how you would. Thinking about it now, it was a very jerk thing to do. I did not noticed that you were struggling this much, I shouldn’t have done it. I’ve been through you position before, I should have taken your feelings into consideration.”,

“...”

Xiu could not believe on what she was hearing. If he knew all along then why did not he take initiative instead of letting her struggle? In this case, she had all the right to be angry but chose not to. She could tell that Walter was remorseful of his actions, she could not bring herself to hate a person whom was coming clean.

“So, if there’s anything at all I could do. Anything at all. Please let me make it up to you.”,

“...!”

Xiu let out a small yelp again as Walter suddenly grabbed her hand. As she gazed upon his eyes, it had a glint of determination on them; meaning he did not say that statement out of a spur of the moment, he meant it. Walter was willing to go that far to make it up for Xiu, the sentiment touched her deeply but she steeled herself.

“...anything?”,

“Yes. Anything, if that’s what it takes to reciprocate what you have gone through to give me this jacket. Please.”

A rapid response, Walter’s conviction was overwhelming. It was reckless, if Xiu was like Nobuki, she would have told him to take a life or maybe take his and he would do it in a heartbeat; but thankfully Xiu was not. She gauged his expression one more time, if he would like to back out on his word. But Walter’s eyes were affixed with decisiveness, he was not backing down.

“...okay. I shall take your word.”

Xiu slowly lowered her hand and bowed her head down, as if in deep thought. Walter braced himself mentally, physically and emotionally. He was aware of what he said that he would do anything, but even with an iron-clad bravado, the suspense was relentless.

“Th-then…”

Finally, Xiu raised her head. Her cheeks flushed with a light hint of pink, she must have finally come up with something daring. Shaking her head, she steeled herself to finally say it.

“Th-The mistletoe.”,

“...? What about the mistletoe--wait…”

At first, Walter was dumbfounded by the word she just uttered. But his expression instantly changed as the word processed in his mind. Christmas, mistletoe, what else could to do under a mistletoe?

“A-A-Are you sure?”,

“W-Well you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to.”,

“W-Well n-n-no, I mean it’s not that. I mean, it would be my first.”

Both of them pretty much became bashful at this point. Xiu realizing her ridiculous dare and Walter’s embarrassment. In any case, despite his resolve, Walter was still taken off guard by her request.

“The first has to be with someone special---”,

“So you mean to say I’m not?”,

“Wait no! No, please don’t misunderstand. You are beautiful and--aauuu…”

He felt like his heart just short-circuited his brain just now. The tables were now turned, Walter was now feeling the extreme emotions she felt in those moments all at once. Whether it was intentional or not, he was taking it all in.

“Then…”

Xiu stepped closer, she was unusually bold in this moment. As if the timid and klutzy Xiu from a few days before just up and vanished. Walter took a deep breath and gazed upon her countenance.

Her beautiful eyes with the glint of the starry sky, her peach-like cheeks blushing in pretty pink, and her cute small lips that have been hiding under her scarf all this time. He could only question: was Xiu always this beautiful? Walter slowly touched her cheek and let his warmth soothed her wounded heart, as Xiu’s expression turned mellow with a gentle smile that can heal a broken heart.

“It would be my first. But if it’s you, Xiu--then I am happy.”,

“Walter…”

Xiu’s eyes once again welled up in tears, but not of hate nor frustration, nor sadness, it was from happiness. It was a ridiculous request, an abuse one might say, but it meant everything for her. For the first time, she felt the bliss she was yearning for a very long time.

Both of them inched closer, then Walter coiled his arms around her waist. The gesture made her heart race even more, she has never gotten this close to him before. He put his finger on her chin then slightly lifted her face up.

As they inched closer, her heart raced and her eyes teared with happiness. Until finally, their lips touched. A cold breeze made Xiu’s scarf fluttered about as they held on for a few seconds. She wished she could stay like this forever.

“Mmmh…”

A an audible smack the two finally separated, both somehow still yearned each other’s warmth. Walter delicately wiped away her tears, a crying woman was really his weakness. He knew it was only a dare, but the feeling was genuine.

"Listen, Xiu. I'll be honest. I can't return your feelings, or in this case, anyone's. I'm still not sure.",

"I know. As long as there is still ton of work to do. I'm aware of that. We all have come to accept that.",

"Heh. You know when you put it like that it makes me sound like a player. But I would like you to know, I still want you around. The club needs you, I need you. I care for everyone in our club. But when the time comes when it's time to choose, then you guys would be the first to know."

Walter held her hand once again as he begged Xiu. Indeed, it was no vague matter for Walter at this point. He was aware of not only Thea and Ailana but also Elandra's and Xiu's (although still doubtful of Kurome's) feelings towards him. If this was a harem anime', he would have chosen all of them in a heartbeat. But since this was reality, he had to choose one, and the choice was still all a blur to him. Mostly because if he chose now, their bonds might crumble apart and Walter came to like having them around, working together with him towards a better future of the school.

"Yes. I understand. We still have roles to fulfill, and whatever happens. Maybe not as lovers, but you can count on me."

Giving him assurance Xiu finally gave Walter her brightest smile. The fact that Xiu was okay if she was not chosen, warmed his heart with relief.

"But then, what about Elandra's jacket? Are you sure, it's okay for you to have two?",

"About that. Hmm... ah! Here watch this."

Still not letting go of her, Walter raised his arm and primed his Mantra Arm. The Mantra Arm began assimilating the jacket's Nano-weave, changing the color of the padding from black to red, then weaved a red scarf that hang from the back. The feat itself left Xiu in awe, truly his arm could do almost anything.

"Wow, and the scarf looks like mine too.",

"It's an additional touch, just so it will always remind me of you.",

"Eheh~"

Xiu let out an adorable giggle at the thought. Walter then once again turned to her.

"This what happened here, it'll be just between us, okay?",

"Yes. It's ours to cherish.",

"Merry Christmas, Xiu Qiang.",

"Merry Christmas, Walter..."

Savoring their warmth, the two shot their gazes up on the starry sky. And thus, the season of giving and the season of love went on. For Xiu Qiang Feng Xian, this was her happiest moment yet. A moment she will remember for the rest of her life. A moment to cherish, and a moment to treasure.

Merry Christmas...

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Kurome's Music Box 1

--------------------------------------------------------

Hinokami Kurome

Character Theme: Towards Tomorrow
Intro/Battle Theme: The Goddess of War

Walter Olven

Character Theme: The Aspirant
Battle Theme: Restrictions Released

Virgilia De Lune

Character Theme: Fury Above All
Battle Theme: Fire Unrelenting

Maxi Jesse Fellows

Character Theme: Double BX

------------------------------------------------------------

 

[Ruby Rose]

Ah got scared that this thread was lost in the fanfiction sub-forums. Whew! I was looking all over since December.

Ah! The Ojou-sama has arrived and she's strangely likeable. I liked how she still cared for her posses or maybe I should call them friends? To try and get her hands dirty just to save her. And Walter doing actual superhero stuff, saving and helping people, nice to see them (which included Ailana and the Delinquent Club) do their stuff other than fighting. But what's Ailana's power though? Is she like a Green Lantern? Making light constructs and barriers?

Ah...~ and TheaxWalter is still OTP strong XD. But please tell me she's okay in that last part And what I like about our Walter here, was he has that cool and bad-ass effect when naturally but when it comes to even ride that presence of his, it just comes back-firing him. In two instances namely when he was at the hospital when Thea was confined and now in this chapter. Which is really charming.

And the Christmas Special... oh my goodness Xiu! She's like a shy puppy! And no fair! No Fair! Walter's first kiss was Xiu!? Nooooo.... I'm crying emotionally, mentally and eternally, but the scene was really really adorable! I wish we could have read what she had been through to save up for Walter's gift, it really sounded rough. And Elandra really didn't bought the same gift just to antagonize her in some way, Elandra is really a kind person even for a rich girl archetype.

And I like the new character Galil, reminds me of my friend in school XD, that and with a mix of Reinhardt. Wait did he said he had a wife? How old is he? Is he the resident adult of the club? Anyways, it was a good read, please more chapters! :3

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Heh... yes. Xiu is confirmed Walter's first kiss, I can confirm that's canon. Hate to disappoint, but there you go.

And yes, Galil (whom you know also from the one-shot, Walter and her) is roughly above 30 years old. And yes, he is the oldest among his colleagues. The resident dad figure of the SA Brigade, and he will make his debut appearance a few chapters from now.

Anyways we have another club membership form, let's see...

---------

Yorktown State University Club Membership Form

Name: Althea Grace Eissen

Photos:

Ethnicity: Greek-American

Type: Novus (?) [Priveleges Handed and but pending approval from administration, appealed by Ms. Celica Ferrion]

Place of Origin: Point Lookout County, Maryland [Yellow Zone]

Credentials: Registered resident of Bokujo Residences, Tuition paid in front and in full, Passed Yorktown Citizenship with flying colors

Club Position: Member

Club Name: "SA Brigade"

Status: [Approved] [Under Probation]

 

[KingdomKey]

Chapter 8.

Walter's harem continues to grow. I kind of feel bad for him because, it's clear to me as day that he really likes Thea. I don't know if he's in love with her quite yet, but I can tell his friendship with her means a lot. Then there's the matter of being a recently turned Novus. I did wonder if it'd bother him any time soon to see how much could change from becoming a hero after being human for so long, but I wanna believe Thea would be by his side regardless with how much he seemed to care about her. Of course, Nobuki turning Colton into a pawn for her schemes against Walter isn't good. Things have become much more drastic after their draw. Walter, I hope he's prepared for what's coming. Whereas, Lady Elandra amuses me to no end. I guess she'd fall in love with anyone that'd rescue her like that. I do wonder if she could turn into a valuable friend later on after she stops falling in love with Walter's heroic deeds of saving her and her friends/servants(?) I enjoyed these developments and was greatly entertained.

Side Chapter Christmas Special: Mistletoe

;__; If Thea weren't in the picture, I'd have Xiu be his. After everything she did to give him a jacket she worked so hard for be crushed like that made my eyes water. I'm really glad Walter made it up to her with her genuine request. And that he's aware of everyone's feelings for him. Except for Kurome's. This was awesome in so many ways too. My only question is Xiu actually married? It came up when Galil mentioned Xiu was his wife. I feel confused about that. xD

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Ah no, haha XD that would be a problem if Xiu was actually married. Galil was about to utter the favor he owed for Xiu for helping out his wife. Xiu stopped him since she did not want others to know what she had been through. Problem with Kurome is that she's so outspoken and loud that Walter doesn't know how to receive her feelings.

We are approaching chapter 10, after that, Walter's world will forever change. Ooooh... boy. The incoming bombshells are real.